Skip to main content

Full text of "Anatomical and pathological observations"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


B   3   103 


BIOLOGY 
UBRARv 


JOHN  GOODSIR,  F.R.S.E.. 

of  ftnatom$  in  tfie  ©njUersttp  of  £Utnfiurpfi. 


HA1UIY  D.  S.  GOODSIR/ M.W.S., 

©ansrroator  of  tfjf  fSuseum  of  tije  fiopal  College  of  Burgeons, 


EDINBURGH : 

MY  Li:  S    MACPII  AIL. 

LONDON  :    SIMPK1X,  MAK8IIALL,   A\!>  (  <  >. 


* 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


ANATOMICAL 


AND 


PATHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 


BY 


JOHN   GOODSIR,  F.R.S.E., 

DEMONSTRATOR   OF   ANATOMY   IX   THE    UNIVERSITY   OP   EDINBURGH, 
AND 

HARRY  D.  S.  GOODSIR,  M.W.S., 

CONSERVATOR   OF   THE   MUSEUM   OF   THE   ROYAL   COLLEGE   OF   SURGEONS, 
EDINBURGH. 


EDINBURGH  : 

MYLES    MACPHAIL. 
LONDON:    SIMPKIN,   MARSHALL,    AND    COMPANY. 

1845. 


WILLIAM  MACPHAIL, 

PRINTER, 
2    GREENSIDE   PLACE,    EDINBURGH. 


6. 


"  Although  it  shew  not  the  ag&nt,  yet  it  sheweth  a  rule  and  analogy  in 
nature,  to  say,  that  the  solid  parts  of  animals  are  endued  with  attractive 
powers,  ivhereby  from  contiguous  fluids,  they  draw  like  to  like ;  and  that 
glands  have  peculiar  powers  attractive  of  peculiar  juices." 

BERKELEY. 


"Even  herein  consists  the  essential  difference,  the  contra-distinction,  of  an 
organ  from  a  machine ;  that  not  only  the  characteristic  shape  is  evolved 
from  the  invisible  central  power,  but  the  material  mass  itself  is  acquired  by 
assimilation.  The  germinal  power  of  the  plant  transmutes  the  fixed  air  and 
the  elementary  base  of  water  into  grass  or  leaves ;  and  on  these  the  organijic 
principle  in  the  ox  or  the  elephant  exercises  an  alchemy  still  more  stupen- 
dous. As  the  unseen  agency  weaves  its  magic  eddies,  the  foliage  becomes 
indifferently  the  bone  and  ite  marrow,  the  pulpy  brain,  or  the  solid  ivory." 

COLERIDGE. 


PREFACE, 


THE  greater  part  of  my  share  of  these  Anatomical  and  Patho- 
logical Observations  will  be  already,  to  a  certain  extent,  familiar 
to  those  who  attended  my  lectures,  in  the  theatre  of  the  Eoyal 
College  of  Surgeons,  in  Summer  1842,  and  Winter  1842-3. 

The  Memoir  on  the  Secreting  Structures  is  reprinted  in  a 
modified  form  from  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of 
Edinburgh  for  1842,  and  that  on  the  Intestinal  Yilli  from  the 
Edinburgh  Philosophical  Journal  of  the  same  year.  Those  on 
the  Placenta  and  Lymphatic  Glands  were  read  in  the  Royal 
Society  of  Edinburgh  in  1843,  but  were  not  submitted  for 
publication.  Abstracts  of  some  of  the  others  have  also  appeared 
from  time  to  time  in  the  reports  of  various  Societies. 

The  observations  on  the  healthy  Structure  and  Economy  of 
Bone  are,  with  the  exception  of  those  on  the  contents  of  the 
corpuscules,  an  abstract  of  my  lectures  on  this  subject  in  the 
College  of  Surgeons  in  Winter  1842-3.  I  have  considered  this 
explanation  necessary,  in  consequence  of  the  resemblance  be- 
tween certain  parts  of  my  description,  and  those  in  the  admirable 
chapter  on  the  same  subject  in  Todd  and  Bowman's  Physiological 
Anatomy,  drawn  up  from  the  observations  of  Mr.  Tomes. 

My  brother  has  added  some  of  his  own  zoological,  anatomical, 
and  pathological  observations,  as  confirmatory  of  the  doctrines  of 
centres  of  Nutrition,  and  of  Secretion. 


11  PREFACE. 

To  sucli  as  may  be  inclined  to  object  to  the  theoretical  views 
which  run  through  and  connect  these  anatomical  details,  I  would 
only  say,  that  we  shall  be  quite  satisfied,  if  on  finding  the  latter 
correct,  they  will  allow  us  to  retain  the  former  for  future  use  : 
feeling  assured,  that  "  there  is  a  certain  analogy,  constancy,  and 
uniformity  in  the  phenomena  or  appearances  of  nature,  which 
are  a  foundation  for  general  rules" :  and  that  "  these  are  a 
grammar  for  the  understanding  of  nature,  or  that  series  of  effects 
in  the  visible  world,  whereby  we  are  enabled  to  foresee  what  will 
come  to  pass  in  the  natural  course  of  things." 

JOHN  GOODSIR. 

EDINBURGH,  1845. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

CENTRES  OF  NUTRITION 1 

CHAPTER  H. 

THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS  OF  THE  INTESTINAL  VILLI 4 

CHAPTER  III. 

ABSORPTION,  ULCERATION,  AND   THE  STRUCTURES  ENGAGED 

IN  THESE  PROCESSES 13 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  PROCESS  OF  ULCERATION  IN  ARTICULAR  CARTILAGES    17 

CHAPTER  V. 

SECRETING  STRUCTURES 20 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  STRUCTURE  IN  THE  DECAPODOUS  CRUS- 
TACEA    35 

CHAPTER  VII. 

SEROUS  MEMBRANES  41 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS    44 

CHAPTER  IX. 

STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA  . .   50 


IV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  X. 

STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY  OF  BONE  G4 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE    MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  AFTER  DEATH  OF  THE  SHAFT 

OF   A   LONG    BONE 68 

CHAPTER  XII. 

THE     MODE    OF    REPRODUCTION     OF    LOST  PARTS     IN     THE 

CRUSTACEA 7  i 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT  OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA  ..  ..76 


CENTRES  OF  NUTRITION. 


BY  centres  of  nutrition,  I  understand  certain  minute  cellular 
parts  existing  in  the  textures  and  organs.  With  many  of  these 
centres  anatomists  have  been  for  some  time  familiar,*  but  with  a 
few  exceptions  have  looked  upon  them  as  embryonic  structures.! 
I  am  inclined  to  believe  in  the  general  existence  of  such  centres, 
for  a  certain  period  at  least,  in  all  textures  and  organs,  and  to 
this  I  wish  to  direct  attention  at  present. 

The  phenomena  presented  by  these  centres  incline  me  to  re^- 
gard  them  as  destined  to  draw  from  the  capillary  vessels,  or  from 
other  sources,  the  materials  of  nutrition,  and  to  distribute  them 
by  developement  to  each  organ  or  texture  after  its  kind.  In  this 
way  they  are  to  be  considered  centres  of  germination ;  and  I 
have  elsewhere  named  them  germinal  spots — adopting  the  latter 
term  from  the  Embryologists.J 

The  centre  of  nutrition  with  which  we  are  most  familiar,  is 
that  from  which  the  whole  organism  derives  its  origin — the  ger- 
minal spot  of  the  ovum.  From  this  all  the  other  centres  are 
derived,  either  mediately  or  immediately ;  and  in  directions, 
numbers,  and  arrangements,  which  induce  the  configuration  and 
structure  of  the  being.  As  the  entire  organism  is  formed  at  first, 

*  The  nuclei  of  the  textures. 

t  Mr.  Bowman  in  his  Paper  on  Muscle,  Philosophical  Transactions,  1840,  Part  I,  page 
435. — Cyclopedia  of  Anatomy  and  Physiology,  Art.  "  Hfusde" — Dr.  Martin  Barry  in  the 
Philosophical  Transactions,  and  most  explicitly  in  his  Paper  "  On  the  Corpuscles  of  the 
Blood,"  1841,  Part  I,  page  269,  paragraph  83. 

I  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Ed.  1 842.   "  On  the  Serretwi  8tnu'tnw,  find  the  Lairs  of  its  Funct 

A 


-2  CENTRES  OF  NUTRITION. 

not  by  simultaneous  formation  of  its  parts,  but  by  the  successive 
developement  of  these  from  one  centre,  so  the  various  parts  arise 
each  from  its  own  centre,  this  being  the  original  source  of  all  the 
centres  with  which  the  part  is  ultimately  supplied. 

From  this  it  follows,  not  only  that  the  entire  organism,  as  has 
been  stated  by  the  authors  of  the  cellular  theory,  consists  of 
simple,  or  developed  cells,  each  having  a  peculiar  independent 
vitality,  but  that  there  is,  in  addition,  a  division  of  the  whole  into 
departments,  each  containing  a  certain  number  of  simple  or  de- 
veloped cells,  all  of  which  hold  certain  relations  to  one  central  or 
capital  cell,  around  which  they  are  grouped.  It  would  appear 
that  from  this  central  cell  all  the  other  cells  of  its  department 
derive  their  origin.  It  is  the  mother  of  all  those  within  its  own 
territory.  It  has  absorbed  materials  of  nourishment  for  them 
while  in  a  state  of  developement,  and  has  either  passed  them  off 
after  they  have  been  fully  formed,  or  have  arrived  at  a  stage  of 
growth  when  they  can  be  developed  by  their  own  powers. 

Centres  of  nutrition  are  of  two  kinds :  those  which  are  peculiar 
to  the  textures,  and  those  which  belong  to  the  organs.  The  nu- 
tritive centres  of  the  textures  are  in  general  permanent.  Those 
of  the  organs  are  in  most  instances  peculiar  to  their  embryonic 
stage,  and  either  disappear  ultimately,  or  break  up  into  the  various 
centres  of  the  textures  of  which  the  organs  are  composed. 

A  nutritive  centre,  anatomically  considered,  is  merely  a  cell, 
the  nucleus  of  which  is  the  permanent  source  of  successive  broods 
of  young  cells,  which  from  time  to  time  fill  the  cavity  of  their 
parent,  and  carrying  with  them  the  cell  wall  of  the  parent,  pass 
off  in  certain  directions,  and  under  various  forms,  according  to 
the  texture  or  organ  of  which  their  parent  forms  a  part.* 

There  is  one  form  in  which  nutritive  centres  are  arranged, 
both  in  healthy  and  morbid  parts,  which  is  frequently  alluded  to 
in  the  following  chapters,  and  which  may  be  named  a  germinal 

*  For  the  first  consistent  account  of  the  developement  of  cells  from  a  parent  centre,  and 
more  especially  of  the  appearance  of  new  centres  within  the  original  sphere,  we  are  indebted 
to  the  researches  of  Dr.  Martin  Barry.  Whatever  may  be  said  in  opposition  to  Dr.  Barry's 
views  regarding  the  functions  of  the  blood  globules,  and  the  structure  of  muscular  fibre,  ho 
is  yet  entitled,  above  all  physiologists  of  the  present  day,  to  the  merit  of  having  kept  steadily 
before  him  in  his  researches,  the  principle  of  the  central  origin  of  all  organic  form. 


CENTRES  OF  NUTRITION.  3 

membrane.*  In  a  germinal  membrane,  the  nutritive  or  germinal 
centres  are  arranged  at  equal  or  variable  distances,  and  in  certain 
directions,  in  the  substance  of  a  fine  transparent  membrane.  A 
germinal  membrane  is  occasionally  found  to  break  up  into  por- 
tions of  equal  size,  each  of  which  contains  one  of  the  germinal 
centres.  From  this  it  is  perceived,  that  a  germinal  membrane 
consists  of  cells,  with  their  cavities  flattened,  so  that  their  walls 
form  the  membrane,  by  cohering  at  their  edges,  and  their  nuclei 
remain  in  its  substance  as  the  germinal  centres. 

Germinal  membranes  are  only  met  with  on  the  free  surfaces  of 
parts  or  organs.  One  surface  of  the  membrane  is  therefore 
attached,  and  is  applied  upon  a  layer  of  areolar  texture,  inter- 
mixed with  a  more  or  less  rich  network  of  capillary  vessels. 
The  other  surface  is  free,  and  it  is  on  it  only  that  the  developed 
or  secondary  cells  of  its  germinal  spots  are  attached.  These 
secondary  cells  are  at  first  contained  between  the  two  layers  of 
the  membrane,  these  layers  being  the  opposite  walls  of  each  of  its 
component  cells.  When  fully  developed,  the  secondary  cells 
carry  forward  the  anterior  layer,  which  is  always  the  thinnest, 
leaving  the  nuclei  or  germinal  centres  in  the  substance  of  the 
posterior  layer,  in  close  contact  with  the  blood-vessels. 

Of  the  forces  which  exist  in  connection  with  centres  of  nutri- 
tion, nothing  very  definite  can  yet  be  stated.  When  this  branch 
of  inquiry  shall  have  been  opened  up,  we  shall  expect  to  have  a 
science  of  organic  forces,  bearing  direct  relations  to  anatomy,  the 
science  of  organic  forms. — J.  G. 

*  The  membranous  tubes  of  glands  on  which  the  epithelium  is  situated,  was  described  by 
Henle,  MiiUer's  "Archiv,"  1839.  Mr.  Bowman  (Phil.  Trans.  1842)  "  On  the  Structure  and 
Use  of  the  Malpighian  Bodies  of  the  Kidney,"  &c.,  has  applied  to  the  membrane  of  these 
tubes  the  very  appropriate  name  of  Basement  Membrane.  This  membrane  I  consider  to  be 
a  primary  or  germinal  membrane.  The  term,  basement  membrane,  is  good  as  involving  no 
hypothesis  ;  it  is  therefore  a  most  appropriate  descriptive  term.  I  have  always  considered 
the  basement  membrane,  or  elementary  membrane  of  glands,  as  a  form  of  the  primary  cells 
of  glands,  and  the  source  of  the  secondary  or  secreting  cells,  and  have  therefore  been  in  the 
habit  of  naming  it  primary,  or  germinal  membrane.  Mr.  Bowman  considers  it  to  be  simple, 
or  homogeneous.  This  is  true  as  far  as  it  contains  no  blood-vessels,  and  as  regards  its  ex- 
ternal or  attached  layer ;  but  as  in  its  original  condition  it  consists  of  cells,  and  when  perfect 
contains  nuclei  at  equal  or  variable  distances,  I  do  not  consider  it  as  simply  molecular. 
These  nuclei,  or  germinal  spots,  may  be  certain  of  the  epithelial  cells,  which  become  mother 
cells,  between  the  two  layers  of  the  membrane  ;  or  cells  belonging  to  the  order  of  the 
nuclear  fibres  of  Valentin  and  Henlo. 


NO.  II. 


THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS  OF  THE 
INTESTINAL  VILLT. 


Mr.  Cruikshank,  in  treating  of  the  orifices  of  the  Lacteals  and 
Lymphatics,*  states  that  he  and  Dr.  William  Hunter  observed 
the  openings  by  which  the  lacteals  communicated  with  the  cavity 
of  the  gut  in  portions  of  the  intestine  of  a  woman  who  died  after 
eating  a  hearty  supper.  The  two  preparations  of  the  intestine  on 
which  these  anatomists  made  their  observations,  came  into  the  pos- 
session of  the  College  of  Surgeons  in  Edinburgh,  as  part  of  the 
collection  of  the  late  Sir  Charles  Bell. 

I  removed  one  of  the  villi  from  Mr.  Cruikshank's  preparation, 
and  had  no  difficulty  in  recognising  what  had  been  described  and 
figured  by  the  original  owner  of  the  preparation.  With  a  low 
power  the  extremity  of  the  villus  appeared  bulbous  and  opaque. 
With  a  higher  power  I  observed  that  this  opacity  was  due  to  the 
existence,  at  the  extremity  of  the  villus,  of  a  number  of  vesicles 
of  different  sizes.  The  larger  vesicles  were  pretty  uniform  in  size, 
and  about  twenty  in  number.  The  smaller  were  of  different  sizes, 
and  more  numerous,  and  appeared  gradually  to  pass  into  the  gra- 
nular texture  of  the  attached  extremity  of  the  villus.  No  blood- 
vessels could  be  detected,  but  along  the  neck  of  the  villus  distinct 
traces  of  two  or  more  opaque  lacteals  were  visible.  The  vesicles 

*  William  Cruikshank.  The  Anatomy  of  the  Absorbing  Vessels  of  the  Human  Body, 
2d  Ed.,  1790,  page  56. 


THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS,  &c.  5 

and  the  lacteals,  when  viewed  by  transmitted  light,  were  of  a  light 
brown  colour ;  but  when  examiued  as  opaque  objects,  they  stood 
out  of  a  dead  white  appearance,  contrasting  strongly  with  the  semi- 
transparency  of  the  surrounding  texture.  Repeated  examinations 
of  these  preparations  satisfied  me  that  Dr.  William  Hunter  and  Mr. 
Cruikshank  were  quite  correct  in  describing  and  figuring  radiat- 
ing lacteals  within  the  villi,  but  that  they  \vere  led  into  error  in 
describing  those  vessels  as  opening  on  the  free  surface  of  the  gut, 
partly  by  imperfect  instruments  and  methods  of  observation,  partly 
by  the  general  prejudice  of  the  period  in  favour  of  absorbent 
orifices.  I  also  satisfied  myself  of  what  appeared  highly  probable 
from  the  commencement  of  the  observations,  that  the  villi,  when 
turgid  with  chyle,  were  destitute  of  their  ordinary  epithelial 
covering.  This  circumstance  I  could  not  avoid  connecting  with 
the  fact  of  the  stomach  throwing  off  its  epithelia  during  the  pro- 
cess of  digestion.  I  determined,  therefore,  to  investigate  the  pro- 
cess of  absorption  of  chyle  in  fresh  subjects,  as  the  facts  exhibited 
in  Mr.  Cruikshank's  preparations  indicated  the  probable  existence 
of  complicated  processes  going  on  in  villi  during  digestion.  The 
analogy  of  the  vesicular  bulbous  extremity  of  the  villus,  to  the 
spongiole  of  the  vegetable,  forced  itself  upon  me,  and  the  existence 
of  milky  chyle,  within  closed  cells,  led  me  to  anticipate  an  expla- 
nation of  some  of  the  phenomena  of  digestion. 

A  dog  was  fed.  Three  hours  afterwards  he  was  killed.  The 
lacteals  were  turgid,  and  the  gut  was  found  to  be  full  of  milky 
chyme,  with  an  admixture  of  thin  brownish  fluid  of  a  bilious 
appearance.  The  milky  matter  was  situated  principally  towards 
the  mucous  membrane ;  the  brown  fluid  occupied  the  cavity  of 
the  gut. 

The  white  matter  consisted  of  a  transparent  fluid,  with  a  few 
oil  globules,  and  numerous  epithelia. 

Some  of  the  epithelia  I  recognised  as  those  which  cover  the 
villi.  They  were  pointed  at  their  attached  extremities,  flat  at  the 
other.  Many  of  them  were  single,  others  were  united  in  bundles, 
adhering  principally  by  their  flat  or  free  extremities,  as  if  a  fine 
membrane  passed  over  and  connected  the  edges  of  their  extreme 
surfaces.  Occasionally  these  epithelia  presented  a  distinct  nu- 
cleus ;  but  generally,  and  whether  single  or  in  bundles,  they 


6  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS 

exhibited  in  their  interior  a  group  or  mass  of  oil-like  globules, 
which,  when  viewed  as  opaque  objects,  had  a  peculiar  semi- 
opaque  or  opalescent  appearance.*  Others  of  the  epithelia,  con- 
tained in  the  chyme,  were  prismatic,  single,  or  in  columns.  They 
were  the  lining  epithelia  of  the  follicles  of  Lieberkiihn,  and  pre- 
sented the  usual  nuclei. 

The  mucous  membrane  displayed  the  villi  turgid,  as  if  in  a 
state  of  erection,  and,  as  I  had  anticipated,  naked  or  destitute  of 
epithelia,  except  at  their  bases  where  a  few  still  adhered.  Each 
villus  was  covered  by  a  very  fine  smooth  membrane,  which  from 
its  free  bulbous  extremity,  passed  on  to  its  sides,  and  became 
continuous  with  the  germinal  membrane  of  the  follicles  of 
Lieberkiihn.  These  villi,  when  removed  from  the  mucous  mem- 
brane, and  examined  with  a  low  power,  were  semi-transparent, 
except  at  their  free  or  bulbous  extremities,  which  appeared  both 
by  direct  or  transmitted  light  white  and  opaque.  Under  higher 
powers  the  summit  of  the  villus,  somewhat  flattened,  was  observed 
to  be  crowded,  immediately  under  the  membrane  before  men- 
tioned j  with  a  number  of  perfectly  spherical  vesicles.  These 
vesicles  varied  in  size  from  1000  to  less  than  2000  of  an  inch. 
The  matter  in  their  interior  had  an  opalescent  milky  appearance. 
Towards  the  body  of  the  villus,  on  the  edges  of  the  vesicular  mass, 
minute  granular  or  oily  particles  were  situated  in  great  num- 
bers, and  gradually  passed  into  the  granular  texture  of  the  sub- 
stance of  the  villus. 

The  trunks  of  two  lacteals  could  be  easily  traced  up  the  centre 
of  the  villus,  and  as  they  approached  the  vesicular  mass  they  sub- 
divided and  looped.  In  no  instance  could  one  of  these  lacteals 
be  traced  to  any  of  the  spherical  vesicles,  nor  could  any  direct 
communication  between  the  structures  be  detected.!  The  blood- 
vessels and  capillaries,  with  their  columns  of  tawny  blood  disks, 
could  be  seen  passing  in  radiating  lines  and  in  loops  across  the 
villus,  immediately  under  the  fine  membrane  already  mentioned. 
This  membrane,  perceptible  on  the  body  and  neck  of  the  villus 
only  by  the  smooth  surface  it  presented,  was  most  distinctly 


*  Is  this  appearance  due  to  a  partial  absorption  of  chyle  by  these  protective  epithelia  ? 
t  See  Gulliver's  translation  of  Gerber's  General  Anatomy,  page  272  and  273. 


OF  THE  INTESTINAL   VILLI.  7 

traced  at  the  free  extremity  of  the  villus,  as  it  passed  from  the 
surface  of  one  vesicle  on  to  that  of  another.*  The  vesicles  push- 
ing the  membrane  forward,  and  grouped  together  in  masses  on 
its  attached  surface,  gave  the  extremity  of  the  villus  the  appear- 
ance of  a  mulberry7.  When  viewed  on  a  dark  ground  as  an 
opaque  object,  the  point  directed  to  the  light,  a  villus  in  this  con- 
dition is  remarkably  beautiful,  the  play  of  the  light  on  the  surface 
of  the  highly  refractive  semi-opaque  and  opalescent  vesicles, 
giving  them  the  appearance  of  a  group  of  pearls. 

In  villi  turgid  with  chyle,  which  have  been  kept  for  some  time 
in  spirits,  the  contents  of  the  vesicles  are  opaque,  the  albumen 
having  become  coagulated. 

To  understand  the  part  which  the  vesicles  of  the  villus  play  in 
digestion,  it  is  necessary  to  be  aware  of  certain  of  the  functions 
of  the  cell,  with  which  physiologists  are  yet  unacquainted.  Not 
only  are  these  bodies  the  germs  of  all  the  tissues,  as  determined 
by  the  labours  of  Schleiden  and  Schwann,  but  are  also  the  imme- 
diate agents  of  secretion.  A  primitive  cell  absorbs  from  the  blood 
in  the  capillaries,  the  matters  necessary  to  enable  it  to  form,  in 
one  set  of  instances,  nerve,  muscle,  bone,  if  nutrition  be  its  func- 
tion ;  milk,  bile,  urine,  in  another  set  of  instances,  if  secretion  be 
the  duty  assigned  to  it.  The  only  difference  between  the  two 
functions  being,  that  in  the  first,  the  cell  dissolves  and  disappears 
among  the  textures,  after  having  performed  its  part ;  in  the  other, 
it  dissolves,  disappears,  and  throws  out  its  contents  on  a  free  sur- 
face. Now,  it  will  be  perceived,  that  before  a  cell  can  perform 
its  function  as  a  nutritive  cell,  or  as  a  secreting  cell,  it  must  have 
acted  as  an  absorbing  cell.  This  absorption,  too,  must  neces- 
sarily be  of  a  peculiar  and  specific  nature.  It  is  in  virtue  of  it 
that  the  nutritive  cell  selects  and  absorbs  from  the  liquor  san- 
guinis  those  parts  of  the  latter  necessary  for  building  up  the 
peculiar  texture  of  which  the  cell  is  the  germ.  It  is  in  virtue  of 
this  peculiar  force  that  the  secreting  cell  not  only  selects  and 
absorbs,  but  also  in  some  instances  elaborates,  from  the  same 
common  material,  the  particular  secretion  of  which  it  is  the 
immediate  organ.  And  it  is  by  the  same  force  that  the  cell 

*  Mr.  Bowman  in  the  Article  "  Mucous  Membrane"  Cyclopedia  of  Anatomy,  does  not  admit 
this  portion  of  the  membrane.     It  certainly  cannot  be  detached  as  a  separate  membrane. 


8  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS 

becomes  the  immediate  agent  of  absorption  in  certain  morbid 
processes. 

"  Absorption,"*  says  Professor  Miiller,  "  seems  to  depend  on 
an  attraction,  the  nature  of  which  is  at  present  unknown,  but 
of  which  the  very  counterpart,  as  it  were,  takes  place  in  secre- 
tion; the  fluids  altered  by  the  secreting  action  being  impelled 
towards  the  free  surface  only  of  the  secreting  membranes, 
and  then  pressed  onwards  by  the  successive  portions  of  fluid 
secreted.  In  many  organs,  for  instance  in  those  invested 
with  mucous  membranes  —  absorption  by  the  lymphatics  and 
secretion  by  the  secreting  organs,  are  going  on  at  the  same 
time  on  the  same  surface."  It  appears,  however,  from  what  is 
stated  in  the  present  chapter,  and  in  the  Trans.  Roy.  Soc. 
Edin.f  that  Prof.  Muller,  and  indeed  all  the  physiologists  hitherto, 
have  been  in  error  in  supposing  the  forces  of  secretion  and  ab- 
sorption as  of  different  and  opposite  tendencies — the  one  attrac- 
tive, the  other  repulsive.  They  are  both  attractive,  absorption 
being  but  the  first  stage  in  the  process  of  secretion.  Secretion, 
in  fact,  differs  from  absorption,  not  physiologically,  but  morpho- 
logically. 

What  has  been  stated  in  the  present  paper  explains  also  how, 
in  the  mucous  membranes,  "  absorption  by  lymphatics  and  secre- 
tion by  secreting  organs  are  going  on  at  the  same  time  on  the 
same  surface."  There  is  no  physiological  mystery  in  this.  It 
depends  on  a  morphological  circumstance.  The  absorbing  chyle 
cells  are  on  the  attached  surface  of  the  germinal  membrane — the 
secreting  epithelia  are  on  its  free  surface ;  the  former  are  inter- 
stitial cells — the  latter  peripheral ;  the  former  cast  their  contents 
into  the  substance  of  the  organism — the  latter  into  the  surround- 
ing medium. 

The  primitive  cell,  then,  is  primarily  an  organ  of  specific  ab- 
sorption, and  secondarily  of  nutrition,  growth,  and  secretion. 

As  the  chyme  begins  to  pass  along  the  small  intestine,  an  in- 
creased quantity  of  blood  circulates  in  the  capillaries  of  the  gut. 
In  consequence  of  this  increased  flow  of  blood,  or  from  some 

*  Miiller's  Physiology,  page  30. — Baly's  Translation. 

t  Trans.  Royal  Society,  Edin.  1842,  ''  On  the  Secreting  Structure,  and  Laws  of  its 
Function." 


OF  THE  INTESTINAL  VILLL  9 

other  cause  with  which  I  am  not  yet  acquainted,  the  internal 
surface  of  the  gut  throws  off  its  epithelium,  which  is  intermixed 
with  the  chyme  in  the  cavity  of  the  gut.  The  cast-off  epithelium 
is  of  two  kinds, — that  which  covers  the  villi,  and  which,  from  the 
duty  it  performs,  may  be  named  protective  epithelium,  and  that 
which  lines  the  follicles,  and  is  endowed  with  secreting  functions. 
The  same  action,  then,  which,  in  removing  the  protective  epi- 
thelia  from  the  villi,  prepares  the  latter  for  then-  peculiar  function 
of  absorption,  throws  out  the  secreting  epithelia  from  the  follicles, 
and  thus  conduces  towards  the  performance  of  the  function  of 
these  follicles. 

The  villi,  being  now  turgid  with  blood,  erected,  and  naked,  are 
covered  or  coated  by  the  whitish-grey  matter  already  described. 
This  matter  consists  of  chyme,  of  cast-off  epithelia  of  the  villi,  and 
of  the  secreting  epithelia  of  the  follicles.  The  function  of  the 
villi  now  commences.  The  minute  vesicles  which  are  inter- 
spersed among  the  terminal  loops  of  the  lacteals  of  the  villus,  in- 
crease in  size  by  drawing  materials  from  the  blood  through 
the  coats  of  the  capillary  vessels,  which  ramify  at  this  spot  in 
great  abundance.  While  this  increase  in  their  capacity  is  in 
progress,  the  growing  vesicles  are  continually  exerting  their  ab- 
sorbing function,  and  draw  into  their  cavities  that  portion  of  the 
chyme  in  the  gut  necessary  to  supply  materials  for  the  chyle. 
When  the  vesicles  respectively  attain  in  succession  their  specific 
size,  they  burst  or  dissolve,  their  contents  being  cast  into  the 
texture  of  the  villus,  as  in  the  case  of  any  other  species  of  inter- 
stitial cell. 

The  debris,  and  the  contents  of  the  dissolved  chyle  cells,  as 
well  as  the  other  matters  which  have  already  subserved  the  nu- 
trition of  the  villus,  pass  into  the  looped  network  of  lacteals, 
which,  like  other  lymphatics,  are  continually  employed  in  this 
peculiar  function.  As  loiig  as  the  cavity  of  the  gut  contains 
chyme,  the  vesicles  of  the  terminal  extremity  of  the  villi  continue 
to  develope,  to  absorb  chyle,  and  to  burst,  and  their  remains  and 
contents  to  be  removed  along  the  lacteals. 

When  the  gut  contains  no  more  chyme,  the  flow  of  blood  to 
the  mucous  membrane  diminishes,  the  developement  of  new 


10  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS 

vesicles  ceases,  the  lacteals  empty  themselves,  and  the  villi  be- 
come flaccid. 

The  function  of  the  villi  now  ceases  till  they  are  again  roused 
into  action  by  another  flow  of  chyme  along  the  gut. 

During  the  intervals  of  absorption,  it  becomes  necessary  to 
protect  the  delicate  villi  from  the  matters  contained  in  the  bowel. 
They  had  thrown  off  their  protective  epithelium  when  required 
to  perform  their  functions,  just  as  the  stomach  had  done  to  afford 
gastric  juice,  and  the  intestinal  follicles  to  supply  their  peculiar 
secretions.  In  the  intervals  of  digestion,  the  epithelium  is 
rapidly  reproduced. 

The  germinal  membrane,  which,  as  I  have  stated,  not  only 
forms  the  outer  membrane  of  the  follicles,  under  the  epithelia, 
but  also  the  under-lying  membrane  of  the  villi,  contains  in  its 
substance  germinal  centres  of  an  oval  form,  situated  at  pretty 
regular  distances.  From  these  the  epithelium  appears  to  be 
reproduced  during  the  intervals  of  absorption,  as  stated  in  the 
first  chapter. 

During  this  process  of  developement,  the  primary  membrane 
appears  to  split  into  two  laminae,  the  epithelia  passing  out  from 
its  nuclei  between  these.  This  would  account  for  the  epithelia, 
particularly  the  prismatic  and  conical,  adhering  by  their  free 
extremities. 

Such  are  the  processes  which  would  appear  to  take  place  in 
the  villi  of  the  intestinal  tube  during  digestion  and  absorption. 
When  considered  in  relation  to  the  functions  of  digestion  and 
absorption  of  chyle,  these  processes  are  highly  interesting. 

The  labours  of  the  chemist  have  now  so  far  simplified  the 
theory  of  digestion,  as  to  deprive  the  stomach  of  their  vitalizing 
or  organizing  powers  so  long  ascribed  to  it. 

Every  step  in  this  chemico-physiological  inquiry  leads  to  the 
conclusion,  that  the  changes  which  the  food  undergoes  while  in 
the  cavity  of  the  gut  are  entirely  of  a  chemical  nature. 

If  we  continue,  then,  to  apply  the  term  digestion  to  that  series 
of  processes  by  which  the  aliment  is  assimilated  to  the  matter  of 
which  the  body  is  composed,  we  must  divide  the  series  into  two 
groups.  The  first  group  will  include  all  those  changes  which 


OF  THE  INTESTINAL  VILLI.  11 

take  place  within  the  digestive  tube,  but  exterior  to  the  organism. 
The  second  will  include  those  which  present  themselves  after  the 
alimentary  matter  is  taken  up  into  the  animal  body,  and  becomes 
buried  in  its  substance.  The  first  group  of  processes  are  me- 
chanical and  chemical  in  their  nature.  They  may  be  considered 
in  a  great  measure  as  peculiar  to  the  animal,  although  even 
vegetables  throw  out  from  their  roots  matter  which,  acting  on 
some  of  the  materials  of  the  surrounding  soil,  prepare  these  for 
absorption. 

The  second  group  of  processes  is  common  to  animals  and  vege- 
tables. In  these,  for  the  first  time,  are  alimentary  substances 
taken  into  the  tissues  of  the  organism.  In  animals,  as  in  plants, 
as  I  have  already  pointed  out,  these  alimentary  substances  are 
drawn  by  a  peculiar  force  into  the  interior  of  the  cells,  after 
escaping  from  which  they  pass  on  by  the  absorbent  system. 
The  chemist  has  not  yet  informed  us  of  the  change  which  the 
matter  has  undergone  during  its  passage  from  the  cavity  of  the 
gut,  or  from  the  soil,  into  the  afferent  lacteals  and  the  sap- 
vessels  ;  but  if  in  vegetables,  as  in  animals,  this  matter  passes 
into  the  cavities  of  the  cells  of  the  spongiole  before  it  passes  on 
to  the  sap-vessels,  then  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  organizing 
and  vitalizing  part  of  the  function  of  digestion  commences  in  the 
cells  of  the  spongiole  and  of  the  extremity  of  the  villus. 

The  extremity  of  the  fibril  of  the  root  of  a  plant  elongates  by 
the  cells  added  to  its  tissue  by  the  germinating  spongiole.  The 
spongiole  is,  therefore,  an  active  organ  of  growth  as  well  as  of 
absorption.  It  is  to  the  fibril  of  the  root,  what  I  have  denomi- 
nated in  the  animal  tissues,  the  nutritive  centre.  I  conceive  it  to 
be  probable,  therefore,  although  as  to  this  I  have  made  no  obser- 
vations, that  absorption  by,  and  elongation  of,  the  febril  of  the 
root,  vary  inversely  as  one  another.  This  supposition  is  founded 
on  the  assumption,  that  the  cells  of  the  spongiole  do  not  absorb 
by  transmission  but  by  growth  and  solution. 

In  the  villi  of  the  intestines  of  animals,  my  own  observations 
lead  me  to  believe  that  absorption  by  growth  and  solution  is  the 
process  which  actually  takes  place. 

The  vesicular  extremity,  like  the  spongiole  of  the  root  fibril, 
is  the  primitive  nutritive  centre  of  the  villus.  The  villus 


12  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  FUNCTIONS,  &c. 

*> 

originates  in  a  cell.  During  the  developement  of  the  villus, 
this  spot  or  cell  was  employed  only  in  procuring  materials  for  the 
growth  of  the  organ.  In  the  perfect  animal  the  formative  func- 
tion of  the  spot  ceases ;  its  action  becomes  periodical,  active  during 
digestion,  at  rest  during  the  intervals  of  that  process.  The  same 
function  is  performed,  the  same  force  is  in  action,  and  the  same 
organ,  the  cell,  is  provided  for  absorption  of  alimentary  matters 
in  the  embyro,  and  in  the  adult,  in  the  plant,  and  in  the  animal. 
The  spongioles  of  the  root,  the  vesicles  of  the  villus,  the  last 
layer  of  cells  on  the  internal  membrane  of  the  included  yelk,  or 
the  cells  which  cover  the  vasa  lutea  of  the  dependent  yelk,  and 
the  cells  which  cover  the  tufts  of  the  placenta,  are  the  parts  of 
the  organism  in  which  the  alimentary  matters  first  form  a  part  of 
that  organism,  and  undergo  the  first  steps  of  the  organizing 
process. 

J.  G. 


O-    III. 


ABSORPTION,  ULCERATION,  AND  THE  STRUCTURES 
ENGAGED  IN  THESE  PROCESSES. 


Every  organic  cell,  the  most  simple,  as  well  as  the  most  compli- 
cated, when  a  separate  organism,  or  when  a  part  of  a  more 
highly  organized  being,  existing  as  a  mere  magazine  of  matter, 
or  performing  some  of  the  more  striking  of  the  vital  functions, 
invariably  exhibits  a  phenomenon  which  is  antecedent  to  all 
others,  absorption  from  without  of  materials  for  its  own  growth. 

The  various  kinds  of  cells  in  any  organism  differ  from  one 
another  in  this  respect,  that  they  have  the  power,  each  after  its 
kind,  of  selecting  and  procuring  from  the  circulating  medium,  or 
from  other  sources,  the  sort  of  matter  necessary  for  their  own 
growth  :  or  they  have  the  power  of  elaborating,  or  of  conducing 
to  the  chemical  change  of  the  matter  which  is  absorbed  by  them. 
In  this  respect,  the  component  cells  of  animals  and  vegetables  re- 
semble the  various  species  of  beings  of  which  they  form  parts : 
they  have  not  only  the  power  of  selecting  food,  but  the  various 
species  out  of  the  same  kind  of  food  are  formed  of  matter  and  of 
parts  which  are  specifically  different. 

A  most  important  circumstance  in  the  history  of  cellular  phe- 
nomena is  the  duration  of  existence  of  a  cell.  Like  the  various 
species  of  animals  and  vegetables,  each  species  of  cell  has  its  own 
average  term  of  existence,  each  after  its  kind.  This  average  term 
is  nevertheless  contingent  on  the  amount  of  action  which  each 


14  ABSORPTION,  ULCERATION,  AND  THE 

species  may,  by  peculiar  circumstances  in  the  organism  to  which 
it  belongs,  be  called  on  to  perform.  This  variableness  in  the  ave- 
rage age  of  each  species  of  cell,  is  dependent  on  those  circum- 
stances which  have  been  named  "  nervous  agency,"  "  peculiarity 
of  constitution,"  "  irritability  of  the  parts,"  "  morbid  action," 
but  may  be  studied  independently  of  these  agencies.  The  vari- 
ableness in  the  term  of  existence  of  cells  can  no  more  be  explained 
at  present,  than  the  variety  in  the  duration  of  the  lives  of  species 
of  animals  and  vegetables :  but  the  fact  being  known,  its  laws 
ascertained  will  afford  a  clue  to  the  explanation  of  many  organic 
phenomena  and  processes. 

In  the  study  of  absorption,  nutrition,  and  secretion,  attention 
has  been  directed  to  the  vessels,  as  the  active  agents  in  the  per- 
formance of  these  processes.  It  is  only  a  short  time  since  we 
have  been  willing  to  admit  that  the  new  matter  which  is  con- 
stantly replacing  the  old  materials  of  the  frame,  is  selected  and 
laid  down,  not  by  the  ultimate  vessels,  but  by  the  non-vascular 
portions  of  the  textures.  It  is  only  now  that  we  are  beginning  to 
know  that  secretion  differs  from  nutrition  in  its  anatomical  rela- 
tions, and  not  in  its  intimate  nature.  We  still,  however,  retain 
in  full  force  the  old  belief  in  the  active  obsorbent  powers  of  the 
vessels,  and  in  the  agency  of  the  capillary  and  lymphatic  vessels 
in  removing  parts  and  modelling  the  forms. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  question  entirely  the  active  agency  of 
the  veins  and  lymphatics  in  absorption  and  ulceration,  but  merely 
to  direct  attention  to  the  subject ;  and  to  point  out,  in  some  of 
the  following  chapters,  a  few  organic  processes  in  which  these 
actions  appear  to  be  functions  independent  of  the  vessels,  the 
latter  to  be  passive  agents,  mere  ducts  for  conveying  away  the 
products  of  action. 

A  rapidly  extending  ulcerated  surface  appears  as  if  the  tex- 
tures were  scooped  out  by  a  sharp  instrument.  The  textures  are 
separated  from  the  external  medium  by  a  thin  film.  This  film  is 
cellular  in  its  constitution,  and  so  far  it  is  analogous  to  the 
epidermis  or  epithelium.  It  is  a  peculiarly  endowed  cellular 
layer,  which  takes  up  progressively  the  place  of  the  subjacent  tex- 
tures, these  being  prepared  for  dissolution,  either  by  the  state  of 
the  system,  the  condition  of  the  part,  or  by  some  influence  in* 


STIirCTl'KES  ENGAGED  IN   THESE  I'KOt'ESSES.  1  ."> 

duced  by  the  contiguity  of  the  new  formation.  Carrying  out, 
therefore,  the  principles  at  present  regarded  as  regulating  the 
reciprocal  functions  of  textures  and  vessels,  the  subjacent  textures 
disappear  in  consequence  of  a  disturbance  of  their  own  forces, 
consequent  upon  the  appearance  of  new  forces  residing  in  the 
cellular  layer.  The  disturbance  arid  gradual  annihilation  of  the 
natural  forces  residing  in  the  subjacent  textures,  is  indicated  by 
the  gradual  disappearance  of  these.  That  new  forces,  not  former- 
ly existing  in  the  part,  are  developed,  appears  from  the  formation 
of  the  cells  of  the  cellular  layer.  As  these  appear  in  rapid  suc- 
cession, and  disappear  as  rapidly,  the  subjacent  textures  also  dis- 
appear, either  by  previous  solution  and  subsequent  absorption  by 
the  properties  and  powers  of  the  former ;  or  under  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  inflammatory  action  by  the  more  vigorous 
growth  of  the  former,  monopolizing  the  resources  of  the  part,  the 
latter  dissolving  and  disappearing  by  the  usual  channels  of  the 
returning  circulation,  more  rapidly,  but  according  to  ordinary 
laws. 

From  this  view  of  the  process,  it  appears  that  so  far  from  con- 
sisting in  a  diminution  of  the  formative  powers  of  the  part,  such 
a  progressive  ulceration  is  actually  an  increase  of  it.  The  ap- 
parent diminution,  is  a  consequence  of  the  extremely  limited 
duration  of  existence  of  the  cells  of  the  absorbent  layer,  which 
die  as  rapidly  as  they  are  formed,  disappearing  after  dissolution, 
partly  as  a  discharge  from  the  surface,  but  principally  through  the 
natural  channels  by  which  the  debris  of  parts,  which  have  al- 
ready performed  their  allotted  functions,  are  taken  up  into  the 
organism. 

When  a  portion  of  dead  or  dying  bone  is  about  to  be  separated 
from  the  living,  the  process  which  occurs  is  essentially  the  same 
as  that  which  has  now  been  described.  The  haversian  canals 
which  immediately  bound  the  dead  or  dying  bone,  are  enlarged 
cotemporaneously  with  the  filling  of  their  cavities  with  a  cellular 
growth.  As  this  proceeds,  contiguous  canals  are  thrown  into  one 
another.  At  last,  the  dead  or  dvincr  bone  is  connected  to  the 

«/  -      O 

living  by  the  cellular  mass  alone.  It  is  now  loose,  and  has  be- 
came so  in  consequence  of  the  cellular  layer  which  surrounds  it 
presenting  a  free  surface  and  throwing  off  pus. 


1(5  ABSORPTION,  ULCEKATION,  &c. 

In  this  process,  the  veins  and  absorbents  act  on  the  osseous 
texture  of  the  walls  of  the  haversian  canals  in  no  otherwise  than 
in  the  natural  state  of  the  part.  They  are  mediate,  not  imme- 
diate instruments  of  absorption.  It  is  the  cells  of  the  newly 
formed  cellular  mass,  contained  in  the  haversian  canals,  which 
are  the  immediate  cause  of  the  removal  of  the  bone,  either  by 
taking  it  up  as  nourishment,  and  substituting  themselves  in  its 
stead ;  the  bone  being  prepared  for  this  absorption  in  a  manner 
analogous  to  that  which  occurs  in  the  digestion  of  food  previously 
to  absorption  of  it  by  the  cells  of  the  gut  :*  or  by  the  active  for- 
mation of  the  cells  of  the  new  substance  monopolizing  the  re- 
sources of  the  part,  and  so  inducing  the  disappearance  of  the 
osseous  texture  by  the  natural  channels  of  the  returning  cir- 
culation. 

The  process  by  which  a  slough  in  the  soft  parts  is  separated 
from  the  living  textures,  is  similar  to  that  which  occurs  in  bone. 

In  this  view  of  ulceration,  there  is  substituted  for  the  hypo- 
thetical active,  or  aggressive  power  of  absorption  ascribed  to  the 
veins  and  the  lymphatics,  a  power  which  is  known  to  exist  in  the 
organic  cell  during  the  progress  of  its  growth ;  and  the  ultimate 
removal  of  the  matter  from  the  scene  of  action  is  ascribed,  partly 
to  the  formation  of  discharge,  partly  to  the  yet  unexplained,  but 
at  the  same  time  undoubted,  and  in  all  probability  passive  agency 
of  the  returning  circulation. 

J.  G. 

*  "  Hence,  the  digestive  process,  instead  of  being  confined  to  the  stomach  and  duodenum, 
is  actually  carried  on  without  intermission,  in  all  pails  of  a  living  animal  body." — Prmifa 
Bridyewater  Treatise,  page  534. 


N°-  IV. 

THE  PROCESS  OF  ULCERATION  IN  ARTICULAR 
CARTILAGES, 


The  question  as  to  the  vascularity  of  cartilages  cannot  now 
excite  much  interest,  when  we  know  that  all  the  textures  are  in 
themselves  destitute  of  blood-vessels,  which  are  accessary  parts, 
carriers  of  nourishment,  not  active  agents  in  its  deposition. 
We  do  not  consider  cartilage  as  a  texture  into  which  no  blood- 
vessels pass,  but  only  as  less  vascular  than  some  of  the  others. 
In  a  large  mass  of  cartilage,  as  in  those  of  the  bulky  mammals, 
or  in  the  thick  cartilages  of  the  foetal  skeleton,  canals  containing 
blood-vessels  are  found  here  and  there  ;  but  in  the  thin  arti- 
cular cartilages  of  the  adult  human  subject  few  or  no  vessels 
can  be  detected. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  in  the  process  of  ulceration  in  car- 
tilage, it  cannot  be  the  usual  blood-vessels  of  the  part  which  are 
the  active  agents.*  Still  less  likely  is  it,  that  lymphatics,  the 
existence  of  which  has  never  been  asserted  in  this  texture,  are  the 
absorbing  instruments. 

If  a  thin  section,  at  right  angles,  be  made  through  the  articular 
cartilage  of  a  joint,  at  any  part  where  it  is  covered  by  gelatinous 
membrane  in  scrofulous  disease,  or  by  false  membrane  in  simple 
inflammatory  condition  of  the  joint,  and  if  this  section  be  exa- 
mined, it  will  be  found  to  present  the  following  appearances. 

*  See  Mr.  Aston  Key's  Paper  in  the  London  Med.  Chir.  Trans.,  Vol.  xviii.,  Part,  I., 
"  On  the  Ukeratire  Process  in  Joints" 


18  THE  PROCESS  OF  ULCEBATION 

On  one  edge  of  the  section  is  the  cartilage  unaltered,  with 
its  corpuscules  natural  in  position  and  size.  On  the  oppo- 
site edge,  is  the  gelatinous,  or  false  membrane,  both  consisting 
essentially  of  nucleated  particles,  intermixed,  especially  in  the 
latter,  with  fibres  and  blood-vessels ;  and,  in  the  former,  with 
tubercular  granular  matter.  In  the  immediate  vicinity,  and  on 
both  sides  of  the  irregular  edge  of  the  section  of  cartilage,  where 
it  is  connected  to  the  membrane,  certain  remarkable  appearances 
are  seen.  These  consist,  on  the  side  of  the  cartilage,  of  a  change 
in  the  shape  and  size  of  the  cartilage  corpuscules.  Instead  of 
being  of  their  usual  form,  they  are  larger,  rounded,  or  oviform  ; 
and  instead  of  two  or  three  nucleated  cells  in  their  interior,  con- 
tain a  mass  of  them.  At  the  very  edge  of  the  ulcerated  cartilage, 
the  cellular  contents  of  the  enlarged  cartilage  corpuscules  com- 
municate with  the  diseased  membrane  by  openings  more  or  less 
extended.  Some  of  the  ovoidal  masses  in  the  enlarged  corpus- 
cules may  be  seen  half  released  from  then'  cavities  by  the  removal 
of  the  cartilage ;  and  others  of  them  may  be  observed  in  the  sub- 
stance of  the  false  membrane,  close  to  the  cartilage,  where  they 
have  been  left  by  the  entire  removal  of  the  cartilage  which  ori- 
ginally surrounded  them. 

If  a  portion  of  the  false  membrane  be  gradually  torn  off  the 
cartilage,  the  latter  will  appear  rough  and  honey-combed.  Into 
each  depression  on  its  surface  a  nipple-like  projection  of  the  false 
membrane  penetrates.  The  cavities  of  the  enlarged  corpuscules 
of  the  cartilage,  open  on  the  ulcerated  surface  by  orifices  of  a  size 
proportional  to  the  extent  of  absorption  of  the  walls  of  the  cor- 
puscule,  and  of  the  free  surface  of  the  cartilage. 

The  texture  of  the  cartilage  does  not  exhibit,  during  the  pro- 
gress of  the  ulceration,  any  trace  of  vascularity.  The  false  mem- 
brane is  vascular,  and  loops  of  capillary  vessels  dip  into  the  sub- 
stance of  the  nipple-like  projections  which  fill  the  depressions  oil 
the  ulcerated  surface  of  the  cartilage  ;*  but,  with  the  exception  of 
the  enlargement  of  the  corpuscules,  and  the  peculiar  development 
of  their  contents,  no  change  has  occurred  in  it.  A  layer  of 


*  The  vascular  loops  described  and  figured  by  Mr.  Listen,  are  not  vessels  in  the  car- 
tila"-e,  but  the  vessels  described  iu  the  text. — LTSTOX.     Lorn!.  Med.  Cl.-ir.  Trans. 


IN  ARTICULAR  CARTILAGES.  19 

nucleated  particles  always  exists  between  the  loops  of  capillaries 
and  the  ulcerated  surface. 

The  cartilage,  where  it  is  not  covered  by  the  false  membrane, 
is  unchanged  in  structure.  The  membrane  generally  adheres 
with  some  firmness  to  the  ulcerating  surface ;  in  other  instances 
it  is  loosely  applied  to  it;  but  in  all,  the  latter  is  accurately 
moulded  to  the  former. 

In  scrofulous  disease  of  the  cancellated  texture  of  the  heads  of 
bones,  or  in  cases  where  the  joint  only  is  affected,  but  to  the 
extent  of  total  destruction  of  the  cartilage  over  part  or  the  whole 
of  its  extent,  the  latter  is,  during  the  progress  of  the  ulceration, 
attacked  from  its  attached  surface.  Nipple-shaped  processes  of 
vascular  cellular  texture  pass  from  the  bone  into  the  attached  sur- 
face of  the  cartilage,  the  latter  undergoing  the  change  already 
described.  The  processes  from  the  two  surfaces  may  thus  meet 
half  way  in  the  substance  of  the  cartilage,  or  they  may  pass  from 
the  attached,  and  project  through  a  sound  portion  of  the  surface 
of  the  cartilage,  like  little  vascular  nipples  or  granulations.  The 
cartilage  may  thus  be  riddled,  or  it  may  be  broken  up  into  scales 
of  varying  size  and  thickness,  or  it  may  be  undermined  for  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  or  be  thrown  into  the  fluid  of  the  cavity 
of  the  joint  in  small  detached  portions,  or  it  may  entirely 
disappear. 

On  the  principles  already  laid  down,  if  absorbents  exist,  as  we 
have  reason  to  believe  they  do  in  the  false  membrane,  neither 
they  nor  the  veins  are  to  be  considered  as  the  active  or  imme- 
diate agents  in  the  absorption  of  the  cartilage.  They  certainly 
are  not  so  in  the  absorption  of  the  walls  of  the  corpuscules,  and 
this,  as  well  as  the  analogy  of  similar  processes,  gives  weight  to 
the  opinion  to  which  I  have  come,  that  they  are  not  the  imme- 
diate instruments  in  the  absorption  of  the  free  surface.  The 
cells  of  new  formation  appear  to  be  the  immediate  agents  in  this 
action.  They  absorb  into  their  substance  the  hyaline  matter  of 
the  cartilage,  the  latter  probably  not  being  removed  at  once  from 
the  spot,  but  merely  converted  into  soft  cellular  texture  ;  the 
jss  being  one  of  transformation  rather  than  removal. 

J.  G. 


O-  V. 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 


Malpighi  was  the  first  to  announce  that  all  secreting  glands  are 
essentially  composed  of  tubes,  with  blind  extremities.*  Miiller, 
by  his  laborious  researches,  has  brought  this  department  of  the 
anatomy  of  glands  to  its  present  comparatively  perfect  condition.f 
Purkinje  announced  his  hypothesis  of  the  secreting  function  of 
the  nucleated  epithelium  of  the  gland  ducts,  but  made  no  state- 
ment to  show  that  he  had  verified  it  by  observation  4  Schwann 
suggested  that  the  epithelium  of  the  mucous  membranes  might 
be  the  secreting  organ  of  these  surfaces. §  Henle  described  mi- 
nutely the  epithelium  cells  which  line  the  ducts  of  the  principal 
glands  and  follicles,  but  did  not  prove  that  these  are  the  secreting 
organs.  The  same  anatomist  has  stated,  that  the  terminal  extre- 
mities of  certain  gland  ducts  are  closed  vesicles,  within  wrhich  the 
secretion  is  formed,  and  which  contain  nucleated  cells.  Henle 
has  not,  therefore,  verified  the  hypothesis  of  Purkinje,  although 
he  is  correct  in  stating  that  the  terminal  vesicles  of  certain  gland 
ducts  are  closed.||  It  will  be  shewn,  that  the  secretion  is  not 
formed,  as  Henle  has  asserted,  in  the  closed  vesicles,  but  in  the 
nucleated  cells  themselves. 

*  Exewitatwnes  de  Structura  Vicerum,  1665. 

t  J.  Miiller,  De  Gland.  Struct.  Penit.  1830. 

J  Isis,  1838. 

§  Froriep.  Notiz.,  1838. 

||  Muller's  "  Archw."  1838,   1839. 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  21 

The  discrepant  observation  of  Boehm*  and  Krausef  on  the 
glands  of  Peyer,  were  in  some  measure  reconciled  by  Henle,  who 
referred  them  to  the  same  class  of  structures  as  the  closed  vesi- 
cular extremities  of  the  ducts  of  compound  glands.  Dr.  Allen 
Thomson  has  observed,  that  the  primitive  condition  of  the 
gastric  and  intestinal  gland  is  a  closed  vesicle.J  Wasmann 
described  the  structure  of  the  gastric  glands  in  the  pig  ;  and 
his  description  will  be  fully  explained  by  the  following  observa- 
tions and  views.. §  Hallman  has  given  a  detailed  account  of  the 
testicle  of  the  ray,  which  closely  resembles  that  of  the  Squalus 
comubicus,  as  described  in  another  part  of  this  chapter ,||  None  of 
the  recent  observations  on  the  developement  of  the  spermatozoa, 
have  proved,  that  the  vesicles,  in  which  they  are  formed,  are  the 
epithelium  cells  of  the  ducts  of  the  testicle.  I  am  indebted  to  Dr. 
Allen  Thomson  for  directing  my  attention  to  a  notice  in  Valen- 
tin's Repertorium,  1841,  of  a  Dissertation  by  Erdl,**  in  which 
he  describes,  in  the  kidney  of  that  mollusk,  cells,  the  nuclei 
of  which  pass  out  by  the  duct  of  the  gland.  It  does  not  ap- 
pear, however,  that  Erdl  had  discovered  the  uric  acid  within 
the  cell.tt 

If  the  membrane,  which  lines  the  secreting  portion  of  the 
internal  surface  of  the  ink-bag  of  Loligo  sagittata  (Lamark)  be 
carefully  freed  from  adhering  secretion  by  washing,  it  will  be 
found  to  consist  almost  entirely  of  nucleated  cells,  of  a  dark 
brown  or  black  colour.  These  cells  are  spherical  or  ovoidal. 
Their  nuclei  consist  of  cells,  grouped  together  in  a  mass.  Be- 
tween these  composite  nuclei,  and  the  walls  of  their  contain- 
ing cells,  is  a  fluid  of  a  dark  brown  colour.  This  fluid  re- 
sembles, in  every  respect,  the  secretion  of  the  ink-bag  itself. 


*  De  Gland.  Intestln.  Struct.  Penit.,  1835. 

t  Miiller's  "  Archiv."  1837. 

J  Proceedings  of  British  Association,  1840. 

§  De  Diyestione  Nonnulla,  Diss.  manq.  Berol,  1839. 

||  Miiller's  "  Archiv."  1840. 

**  De  Helicis  Algirce  vasts  sanguiferis,  1840. 

ft  Mr.  Bowman  has  shown  that  the  fat  in  the  fatty  liver  is  contained  in  the  secreting 
cells. — "  Observations  on  the  Minute  Structtire  of  the  Fatty  Degeneration  of  the  Liverf 
Jan.  1842. 


22  SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 

It  renders  each  cell  prominent  and  turgid,  and  is  the  cause  of  its 
dark  colour. 

The  dilated  terminal  extremities  of  the  ducts  in  the  liver  of  He- 
lix aspersa  (Miiller)  contain  a  mass  of  cells.  If  one  of  these  cells 
be  isolated,  and  examined,  it  presents  a  nucleus,  consisting  of  one 
or  more  cells.  Between  the  nucleus  and  the  wall  of  the 
containing  cell,  is  a  fluid  of  an  amber  tint,  and  floating  in  this 
fluid  are  a  few  oil  globules.  This  fluid  differs  in  no  respect  from 
the  bile,  as  found  in  the  ducts  of  the  gland. 

If  a  portion  of  the  ramified  glandular  organ,  which  opens  into 
the  fundus  of  the  stomach  of  Uraster  rubens  (Agassiz)  be  exa- 
mined, its  internal  surface  is  found  to  be  lined  with  cells  ;  between 
the  nucleus  of  each  of  which,  and  the  wall  of  the  cell  itself,  a 
dark  brown  fluid  is  situated.  The  organ  secretes  a  fluid,  sup- 
posed to  be  of  the  nature  of  bile. 

The  dark  brown  ramified  caeca  of  the  same  animal  exhibit  on 
their  internal  surfaces  an  arrangement  of  nucleated  cells,  the 
cavities  of  which  contain  a  brown  fluid.  These  caeca  are  also 
supposed  to  perform,  or  to  assist  in  the  performance  of  the  func- 
tion of  the  liver. 

The  liver  of  Modiola  vulgaris  (Fleming)  contains  masses  of 
spherical  cells.  Between  the  nucleus  and  the  wall  of  each  of 
these  cells,  a  light  brown  fluid  is  situated,  bearing  a  close  re- 
semblance to  the  bile  in  the  gastro-hepatic  pouches. 

The  nucleated  cells,  which  are  arranged  around  the  gastro- 
hepatic  pouches  of  the  Pecten  opercularis,  are  irregular  in  shape, 
and  distended,  with  a  fluid  resembling  the  bile. 

The  hepatic  organ,  which  is  situated  in  the  loop  of  intestine  of 
Pirena  prunum  (Fleming),  consists  of  a  mass  of  nucleated  cells. 
These  cells  are  collected  in  groups,  in  the  interior  of  larger  cells 
or  vesicles.  These  nucleated  cells  are  filled  with  a  light  brown 
bilious  fluid. 

The  hepatic  organ,  situated  in  the  midst  of  the  reproductive 
apparatus,  and  in. the  loop  of  the  intestine  of  Phallusia  vulgaris 
(Forbes  and  Goodsir),  consists  of  a  number  of  vesicles,  and  each 
vesicle  contains  a  mass  of  nucleated  cells.  These  cells  contain 
a  dark  brown  bilious  fluid. 

The  hepatic  organ,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  stomach,  in 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  2o 

each  of  the  individuals  of  the  compound  mollusk,  the  Alpiduun 
Ficus  (Linnaeus),  consists  of  nucleated  cells,  which  contain  in 
their  cavities  a  reddish  brown  fluid. 

The  liver  of  Loligo  sagittata  (Lamark),  contains  a  number  of 
nucleated  cells,  ovoidal  and  kidney  shaped.  These  cells  are  dis- 
tended with  a  brown  bilious  fluid. 

The  nucleated  cells  in  the  liver  of  Aplysia  punctata  (Cuvier), 
are  full  of  a  dark  brown  fluid. 

The  ultimate  vesicular  caeca  of  the  liver  of  Buccinum  undatum, 
contain  ovoidal  vesicles  of  various  sizes.  These  vesicles  contain 
more  or  less  numerous  nucleated  cells.  The  cells  are  full  of  a 
dark  brown  fluid. 

The  hepatic  caeca  in  the  liver  of  Patella  vulgata.  Each  of 
these  vesicles  encloses  a  body,  wrhich  consists  of  a  number  of 
nucleated  cells,  full  of  a  dark  fluid  resembling  the  bile. 

The  simple  biliary  apparatus,  which  surrounds  the  gastric  por- 
tion of  the  intestinal  tube  of  Nereis,  contains  nucleated  cells, 
full  of  a  light  brown  fluid. 

The  hepatic  caeca  of  Carcinus  Mcenas  contains  cells  full  of  a 
fluid  of  an  ochrey  colour,  along  with  numerous  oil  globules. 

The  hepatic  caeca  of  Carabus  catenulatus  (Fabricius)  contain 
cells  attached  to  their  internal  surfaces.  Between  the  nuclei  and 
the  cell  walls,  a  brown  liquid  containing  numerous  granules  is 
situated. 

The  kidney  of  Helix  aspersa  (Miiller)  is  principally  composed 
of  numerous  transparent  vesicles.  In  the  centre  of  each  vesicle 
is  situated  a  cell  full  of  a  dead  white  granular  mass.  This  gland 
secretes  pure  uric  acid. 

The  ultimate  elements  of  the  human  liver  are  nucleated  cells. 
Between  the  nucleus  and  the  cell  wall  is  a  light  brown  fluid, 
with  one  or  two  oil  globules  floating  in  it. 

The  vesicular  caeca,  in  the  testicle  of  Squalus  twrnubicu*,  con- 
tain nucleated  cells  which  ultimately  exhibit  hi  their  interior 
bundles  of  spermatozoa. 

The  generative  caeca  of  Edi'innis  mlgaris  (Lamark)  contain 
colls  full  of  minute  spermatozoa. 

j»ni<-tata  secretes  from  the  edge  and  internal  surface  of 


24  SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 

its  mantle  a  quantity  of  purple  fluid.  The  secreting  surface  of 
the  mantle  consists  of  an  arrangement  of  spherical  nucleated 
cells.  These  cells  are  distended  with  a  dark  purple  matter. 

The  edge  and  internal  surface  of  the  mantle  of  Janthina  fra- 
gilis  (Lamark),  the  animal  which  supplied  the  Tyrian  dye,  se- 
cretes a  deep  bluish  purple  fluid.  The  secreting  surface  consists 
of  a  layer  of  nucleated  cells,  distended  with  a  dark  purple 
matter. 

If  an  ultimate  acinus  of  the  mammary  gland  of  the  bitch  be 
examined  during  lactation,  it  is  seen  to  contain  a  mass  of  nu- 
cleated cells.  These  cells  are  generally  ovoidal,  and  rather  trans- 
parent. Between  the  nucleus  and  the  cell  wall  of  each,  a  quantity 
of  fluid  is  contained,  and  in  this  fluid  float  one,  two,  three  or 
more  oil-like  globules,  exactly  resembling  those  of  the  milk. 

In  addition  to  the  series  of  examples  already  given,  I  might 
adduce  many  others  to  prove  that  secretion  is  a  function  of  the 
nucleated  cell.  Some  secretions,  indeed,  are  so  transparent  and 
colourless,  as  to  render  ocular  proof  of  their  original  formation 
within  cells  impossible ;  and  we  are  not  yet  in  possession  of  chemi- 
cal tests  sufficiently  delicate  for  the  detection  of  such  minute  quan- 
tities. The  examples  I  have  selected,  however,  show  that  the  most 
important  and  most  striking  secretions  are  formed  in  this  man- 
ner. The  proof  of  the  universality  of  the  fact,  in  reference  to 
the  glandular  structures  which  produce  colourless  secretions,  can 
only  rest  at  present  on  the  identity  of  the  anatomical  changes 
which  occur  in  their  cellular  elements.  This  part  of  the  proof  I 
shall  enter  upon  in  another  part  of  this  chapter. 

The  secretion  within  a  primitive  cell  is  always  situated  between 
the  nucleus  and  the  cell  wall,  and  would  appear  to  be  a  product 
of  the  nucleus.* 


*  In  the  original  Memoir  the  cell  wall  is  stated  to  be  the  probable  secreting  structure. 
"  Now,  as  we  kncfw  that  the  nucleus  is  the  reproductive  organ  of  the  cell,  that  it  is  from  it, 
as  from  a  germinal  spot,  that  new  cells  are  formed,  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  it  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  formation  of  the  secretion.  I  believe  that  the  cell  wall  itself  is  the 
structure,  by  the  organic  action  of  which  each  cell  becomes  distended  with  its  peculiar 
secretion,  at  the  expense  of  the  ordinary  nutritive  medium  which  surrounds  it." — Trans. 
Roy.  Soc.,  Edin.  1842. 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  25 

The  ultimate  secreting  structure,  then,  is  the  primitive  cell, 
endowed  with  a  peculiar  organic  agency,  according  to  the  secre- 
tion it  is  destined  to  produce.  I  shall  henceforward  name  it  the 
primary  secreting  cell.  It  consists,  like  other  primitive  cells,  of 
three  parts — the  nucleus,  the  cell  wall,  and  the  cavity.  The 
nucleus  is  its  generative  organ,  and  may  or  may  not,  according 
to  circumstances,  become  developed  into  young  cells.  The 
cavity  is  the  receptacle  in  which  the  secretion  is  retained  till  the 
quantity  has  reached  its  proper  limit,  and  till  the  period  has 
arrived  for  its  discharge. 

Each  primary  secreting  cell  is  endowed  with  its  own  peculiar 
property,  according  to  the  organ  in  which  it  is  situated.  In  the 
liver  it  secretes  bile — in  the  mamma,  milk,  &c. 

The  primary  secreting  cells  of  some  glands  have  merely  to 
separate  from  the  nutritive  medium  a  greater  or  less  number  of 
matters  already  existing  in  it.  Other  primary  secreting  cells  are 
endowed  with  the  more  exalted  property  of  elaborating  from  the 
nutritive  medium  matters  which  do  not  exist  in  it. 

The  discovery  of  the  secreting  agency  of  the  primitive  cell  does 
not  remove  the  principal  mystery  in  which  this  function  has 
always  been  involved.  One  cell  secretes  bile,  another  milk ;  yet 
the  one  cell  does  not  differ  more  in  structure  from  the  other  than 
the  lining  membrane  of  the  duct  of  one  gland  from  the  lining 
membrane  of  the  duct  of  another.  The  general  fact,  however, 
that  the  primitive  cell  is  the  ultimate  secreting  structure,  is  of 
great  value  in  physiological  science,  inasmuch  as  it  connects 
secretion  with  growth,  as  phenomena  regulated  by  the  same  laws. 
The  force,  of  whatever  kind  it  may  be,  which  enables  one  pri- 
mary formative  cell  to  produce  nerve  and  another  muscle,  by  an 
arrangement  within  itself  of  the  common  materials  of  nutrition, 
is  identical  with  that  force  which  enables  one  primary  secreting 
cell  to  distend  itself  with  bile,  and  another  with  milk. 

Instead  of  growth  being  a  species  of  imbibing  force,  and  secre- 
tion on  the  the  contrary  a  repulsive,  the  one  centripetal,  the 
other  centrifugal,  they  are  both  centripetal.  Even  in  their  later 
stages  the  two  processes,  growth  and  secretion,  do  not  differ. 
The  primary  formative  cell,  after  becoming  distended  with  its 
peculiar  nutritive  matter,  in  some  instances  changes  its  form 


2G  SECKETIXG  STRUCTURES. 

according  to  certain  laws,  and  then,  after  a  longer  or  shorter 
period,  dissolves  and  disappears  in  the  inter-cellnlar  space  in 
which  it  is  situated,  its  materials  passing  into  the  circulating 
system,  if  it  be  an  internal,  and  being  merely  thrown  off  if 
it  be  an  external  cell.  The  primary  secreting  cell,  again,  after 
distention  with  its  secretion,  does  not  change  its  form  so  much 
as  certain  of  the  formative  cells,  but  the  subsequent  stages  are 
identical  with  those  of  the  latter.  It  bursts  or  dissolves,  and 
throws  out  its  contents  either  into  ducts  or  gland  cavities,  both 
of  which,  as  I  shall  afterwards  show,  are  inter-cellular  spaces, 
or  from  the  free  surface  of  the  body. 

The  general  fact  of  every  secretion  being  formed  within  cells, 
explains  a  difficulty  which  has  hitherto  puzzled  physiologists,  viz., 
why  a  secretion  should  only  be  poured  out  on  the  free  surface  of 
a  gland-duct  or  secreting  membrane. 

"  Why,"  says  Professor  Miiller,  "  does  not  the  mucus  collect 
as  readily  between  the  coats  of  the  intestine  as  exude  from  the 
inner  surface  ?  Why  does  not  the  bile  permeate  the  walls  of  the 
biliary  ducts,  and  escape  on  the  surface  of  the  liver,  as  readily  as 
it  forces  its  way  outwards  in  the  course  of  the  ducts  ?  Why  does 
the  semen  collect  on  the  inner  surface  only  of  the  tubuli  semeni- 
feri,  and  not  on  their  exterior,  in  their  interstices  ?  The  elimi- 
nation of  the  secreted  fluid  on  one  side  only  of  the  secreting 
membrane,  viz.,  on  the  interior  of  the  canals,  is  one  of  the 
greatest  enigmas  in  physiology."  Miiller  proceeds  to  explain  this 
enigma  by  certain  hypotheses ;  but  the  difficulty  disappears,  the 
mystery  is  removed,  when  we  know  that  the  secretion  only  exists 
in  the  interior  of  the  ripe  cells  of  the  free  surface  of  the  ducts  or 
membrane,  and  is  poured  out  or  eliminated  simply  by  the  burst- 
ing and  solution  of  these  superficial  cells. 

I  have  hitherto  confined  my  observations  to  the  structure 
and  function  of  the  ultimate  secreting  element,  the  primary 
secreting  cell.  I  now  proceed  to  state  the  laws  which  I  have 
observed  to  regulate  the  original  formation,  the  developement, 
and  the  disappearance  of  the  primary  organ.  This  subject 
neccessarily  involves  the  description  of  the  various  minute  ar- 
rangements of  glands  and  other  secreting  structures. 

If  the   testicle  of  Syurttux   coniubicm   (Gmelin)   be   examined 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  27 

when  the  animal  is  in  a  state  of  sexual  vigour,  the  following 
arrangements  of  structure  present  themselves. 

The  gland  consists  of  a  number  of  lobes  separated,  and  at  the 
same  time  connected  by  a  web  of  filamentous  texture,  in  which 
ramify  the  principal  blood-vessels. 

The  lobes,  when  freed  from  this  tunic,  present  on  their  surface 
a  number  of  vesicles.  "When  the  gland  is  dissected  under  water, 
and  one  of  the  lobes  is  raised  out  of  its  capsule,  an  extremely 
delicate  duct  is  observed  to  pass  from  it  into  the  substance  of  the 
capsule,  to  join  the  ducts  of  the  other  lobes. 

When  a  section  is  made  through  one  of  the  lobes,  it  becomes 
evident  that  the  vesicles  are  situated  principally  on  its  exterior. 

If  a  small  portion  be  macerated  in  water  for  a  few  hours,  and 
dissected  with  a  couple  of  needles,  there  are  observed  attached  to 
the  delicate  ducts  which  ramify  through  the  lobe  vesicles  in  all 
stages  of  developement.  These  stages  are  the  following: — 1st, 
A  single  nucleated  cell  attached  to  the  side  of  the  duct,  and  pro- 
truding, as  it  were,  its  outer  membrane. 

2d,  A  cell  containing  a  few  young  cells  grouped  in  a  mass 
within  it ;  the  parent  cell  presenting  itself  more  prominently  on 
the  side  of  the  duct. 

3d,  A  cell  attached  by  a  pedicle  to  the  duct,  the  pedicle  being 
tubular,  and  communicating  with  the  duct ;  the  cell  itself  being 
pyriform,  but  closed  and  full  of  nucleated  cells. 

4:th,  Cells  larger  than  the  last,  assuming  more  of  a  globular 
form,  still  closed,  full  of  nucleated  cells,  and  situated  more  to- 
wards the  surface  of  the  lobe. 

5th,  The  full-sized  vesicles  already  described  as  situated  at  the 
surface  of  the  lobe.  These  vesicles  are  spherical,  perfectly  closed ; 
that  part  of  the  wall  of  each  which  is  attached  to  the  hollow 
pedicle  forms  a  diaphragm  across  the  passage,  so  that  the  vesicle 
has  no  communication  with  the  ducts  of  the  gland.  The  con- 
tents of  the  vesicles  are  in  various  stages  of  developement  Those 
least  advanced  are  full  of  simple  nucleated  cells ;  in  others,  the 
included  cells  contain  young  cells  in  their  interior,  so  that  they 
appear  granular  under  low  powers ;  in  others,  the  included  cells 
have  begun  at  a  certain  part  of  the  vesicle  to  elongate  into 
cylinders,  with  slightly  rounded  extremities.  In  others  the 


28  SECRETING  STRUCTURES.      * 

cylindrical  elongation  has  taken  place  in  all  the  included  cells, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few,  which  still  retain  the  rounded  form, 
at  a  spot  opposite  to  that  part  of  the  vesicle  in  which  the  change 
commenced,  and  at  the  same  time  it  may  be  observed,  that  the 
cylindrical  cells  have  become  arranged  in  a  spiral  direction 
within  the  parent  vesicle.  Lastly,  Vesicles  exist  in  which  all  the 
cells  are  cylindrical,  and  are  arranged  within  its  cavity  in  a  spiral 
direction. 

The  changes  which  occur  in  the  included  nucleated  cells  of 
the  vesicle  are  highly  interesting.  After  the  nucleus  of  each  has 
become  developed  into  a  mass  of  cells,  the  parent  cell  becomes,  as 
has  been  stated,  cylindrical.  The  change  in  the  shape  of  the 
cell  is  contemporaneous  with  the  appearance  of  a  spiral  arrange- 
ment of  the  included  mass  of  cells.  This  spiral  arrangement  is 
also  contemporaneous  with  an  elongation  of  each  cell  in  the 
mass,  in  the  direction  of  the  axis  of  the  parent  cell.  When  the 
elongation  has  reached  its  maximum,  the  original  mass  of  in- 
cluded cells  has  assumed  the  appearance  of  a  bunch  of  spirals, 
like  cork-screws  arranged  one  with  another,  spiral  to  spiral.  In 
particular  lights  the  cylindrical  cell  presents  alternate  spots  of 
light  and  shade,  but  by  management  of  the  illumination,  the  in- 
cluded spiral  filaments  become  evident;  the  light  and  shade  is 
seen  to  arise  from  the  alternate  convexities  and  concavities  of  the 
spiral  filaments,  combined  in  a  spiral  bundle. 

In  vesicles  more  advanced,  the  wall  of  the  cylindrical  cells 
have  become  attenuated, 

In  other  vesicles  the  diaphragms  across  their  necks  have  dis- 
solved or  burst,  the  bundles  of  spiral  filaments  float  along  the 
ducts  of  the  gland,  or  separate  into  individual  spiral  filaments. 
These  filaments  are  completely  developed  spermatozoa,  pointed 
and  filamentous  at  both  extremities,  thicker  and  spiral  in  the 
middle. 

In  the  centre  of  the  lobe  where  the  smaller  ducts  meet  to  form 
the  principal  duct,  there  is  a  mass  of  grey  gelatinous  matter 
through  which  the  ducts  pass.  This  gelatinous  matter  consists 
of  a  number  of  cells  lying  between  the  converging  ducts,  and 
from  their  peculiar  appearance  not  presenting  the  usual  nuclei. 
I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  they  are  either  vesicles  which  have 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  -)\\ 

never  become  developed  on  account  of  the  pressure  of  the  sur- 
rounding parts,  or  that  they  are  old  vesicles  in  a  state  of  atrophy 
after  the  expulsion  of  their  contents. 

Having  now  described  the  changes  which  are  constantly  taking 
place  in  the  testicle  of  this  shark  when  the  organ  is  in  a  state  of 
functional  activity,  I  must  defer  till  a  future  occasion  an  account 
of  similar  changes  which  occur  in  the  parenchyma  of  an  order  of 
glands,  of  which  the  one  already  described  may  be  considered  as 
a  type.  I  may  state,  however,  that  I  have  ascertained  the  follow- 
ing general  facts  in  reference  to  glands  of  this  order : — 

1st,  The  glandular  parenchyma  is  in  a  constant  state  of  change, 
passing  through  stages  of  developement,  maturity,  and  atrophy. 

2d,  The  state  of  change  is  contemporaneous  with,  and  propor- 
tional to,  the  formation  of  the  secretion,  being  rapid  when  the 
latter  is  profuse,  and  vice  versa. 

3d,  There  are  not,  as  has  hitherto  been  supposed,  two  vital 
processes  going  on  at  the  same  time  in  the  gland,  growth  and 
secretion,  but  only  one,  viz.,  growth.  The  only  difference  be- 
tween this  kind  of  growth  and  that  which  occurs  in  other  organs 
being,  that  a  portion  of  the  product  is  from  the  anatomical  con- 
dition of  the  part  thrown  out  of  the  system. 

4:th,  The  vita]  formative  process  which  goes  on  in  a  gland,  is  re- 
gulated by  the  anatomical  laws  of  other  primitive  cellular  parts. 

5th,  An  acinus  is  at  first  a  single  nucleated  cell.  From  the 
nucleus  of  this  cell  others  are  produced.  From  these,  again, 
others  arise  in  the  same  manner.  The  parent  cell,  however,  does 
not  dissolve  away,  but  remains  as  a  covering  to  the  whole  mass, 
and  is  appended  to  the  extremity  of  the  duct.  Its  cavity,  there- 
fore, as  a  consequence  of  its  mode  of  developement,  has  no  com- 
munication with  the  duct. 

The  original  parent  cell  now  begins  to  dissolve  away,  or  to 
burst  into  the  duct  at  a  period  when  its  contents  have  attained 
their  full  maturity.  This  period  varies  in  different  glands,  ac- 
cording to  a  law  or  laws  peculiar  to  each  of  them. 

fa/i,  In  the  gland  there  are  a  number  of  points  from  which 
acini  are  developed,  as  from  so  many  centres.  These  I  name 
the  germinal  spots  of  the  gland. 


30  SECRETING  STRUCTURES, 

1th,  The  secretion  of  a  gland  is  not  the  product  of  the  parent 
cell  of  the  acinus,  but  of  its  included  mass  of  cells.  The  parent 
cell  or  vesicle  may  be  denominated  the  primary  cell ;  its  included 
nucleated  cells,  after  they  have  become  primary  secreting  cells, 
may  be  named  secondary  cells  of  the  acinus. 

Sth,  There  are  three  orders  of  secretions,  1st,  A  true  secretion, 
that  is,  matter  formed  in  the  primary  secreting  cell  cavities  ; 
or,  2d,  A  mixture  of  a  fluid  formed  in  these  cell  cavities  with  the 
developed  or  undeveloped  nuclei  of  the  cells  themselves ;  and,  3c?, 
It  may  be  a  number  of  secondary  cells  passing  out  entire. 

In  the  liver  of  Carcinus  Mcenas,  and  other  Crustacea,  it 
may  be  observed,  that  each  of  the  follicles  of  which  it  consists 
presents  the  following  structure.  The  blind  extremity  of  the 
follicle  is  slightly  pointed,  and  contains  in  its  interior  a  mass  of 
perfectly  transparent  nucleated  cells.  From  the  blind  extremity 
downwards,  these  cells  appear  in  progressive  states  of  develope- 
ment.  At  first  they  are  mere  primitive  nucleated  cells ;  further 
on  they  contain  young  cells ;  and  beyond  this  they  assume  the 
characters  of  primary  secreting  cells,  being  distended  with  yellow 
bile,  in  which  float  oil  globules,  the  oil  in  some  instances  occupy- 
ing the  whole  cell.  Near  the  attached  extremity  of  the  follicle 
an  irregular  passage  exists  in  the  midst  of  the  cells,  and  allows 
the  contents  of  the  cells  which  bound  it  to  pass  on  to  the  branches 
of  the  hepatic  duct. 

This  arrangement  of  the  secreting  apparatus  may  be  taken  as 
the  type  of  an  order  of  glands,  which  consist  of  follicles  more  or 
less  elongated.  Growth  in  glands  of  this  kind  is  regulated  by 
the  following  laws : — 

\stj  Each  follicle  is  virtually  permanent,  but  actually  in  a  con- 
stant state  of  developement  and  growth. 

2d,  This  growth  is  contemporaneous  with  the  function  of  the 
gland,  that  function  being  merely  a  part  of  the  growth,  and  a 
consequence  of  the  circumstances  under  which  it  occurs. 

3d,  Each  follicle  possesses  a  germinal  spot  situated  at  its  blind 
extremity. 

4£/i,  The  vital  action  of  some  follicles  is  continuous,  the  ger- 
minal spot  in  each,  never  ceasing  to  develope  nucleated  cells, 


SECRETING  STKUCTt'RKS.  31 

which  take  on  the  action  of,  and  become  primary  secreting  cells, 
as  they  advance  along  the  follicle.  The  action  of  other  follicles 
is  periodical. 

5th,  The  wall,  or  germinal  menbrane  of  the  follicle,  is  also  in 
a  state  of  progressive  growth,  acquiring  additions  to  its  length 
at  its  blind  extremity,  and  becoming  absorbed  at  its  attached 
extremity.  My  brother,  in  a  paper  on  the  Developement  and 
Metamorphoses  of  GaUgus,  read  in  the  Wernerian  Society,  April 
1842,  has  stated  that  the  wall  of  the  elongated  and  convoluted 
follicle,  which  constitutes  the  ovary  in  that  genus,  grows  from  its 
blind  to  its  free  extremity,  at  the  same  rate  as  the  eggs  advance 
in  developement  and  position.  A  progressive  growth  of  this  kind 
would  account  for  the  steady  advance  of  its  attached  contents, 
and  would  also  place  the  wall  of  the  follicle  in  the  same  cate- 
gory with  the  primary  vesicle,  germinal  membrane,  or  wall  of  the 
acinus  in  the  vesicular  glands. 

6^,  The  primary  secreting  cells  of  the  follicle  are  not  always 
isolated.  They  are  sometimes  arranged  in  groups,  and  when 
they  are  so,  each  group  is  enclosed  within  its  parent  cell,  the 
group  of  cells  advancing  in  developement  according  to  its 
position  in  the  follicle,  but  never  exceeding  a  particular  size  in 
each  follicle. 

In  my  original  memoir,  I  stated  my  opinion,  that  there  is  an 
order  of  glands,  namely,  those  with  very  much  elongated  ducts, 
which  do  not  possess  germinal  spots  in  particular  situations,  but 
in  which  these  spots  are  diffused  more  uniformly  over  the  whole 
internal  surface  of  the  ducts.  The  human  kidney  is  a  gland 
of  this  order.* 

We  require  renewed  observations  on  the  original  development 
of  glands  in  the  embryo.  From  the  information  we  possess,  how- 

*  "  I  am  the  more  inclined  to  believe  this,  from  what  I  have  observed  in  certain  secreting 
membranes.  Thus  the  membranes  which  secrete  the  purple  in  Aplysia  and  Jantlmui  are  not 
covered  with  a  continuous  layer  of  purple  secreting  cells,  but  over  the  whole  surface,  and  at 
regular  distances,  there  are  spots,  consisting  of  transparent,  colourless  nucleated  cells,  around 
which  the  neighbouring  cells  become  coloured.  Are  these  transparent  cells  the  germinal 
spots  of  these  secreting  membranes  ?  And  may  not  the  walls  of  the  elongated  tubes,  and 
the  surfaces  of  the  laminae  within  certain  glands,  have  a  similar  arrangement  of  germinal 
spots  ?" — Trans.  7?o//.  >Sw.,  AV/.v.  184:?, 


32  SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 

ever,  it  appears  that  the  process  is  identical  in  its  nature  with  the 
growth  of  a  gland  during  its  state  of  functional  activity. 

The  blastema,  which  announces  the  approaching  formation 
of  a  gland  in  the  embryo,  in  some  instances  precedes,  and  is  in 
other  instances  contemporaneous  with,  the  conical  blind  pro- 
trusion of  the  membrane  upon  the  surface  of  which  the  future 
gland  is  to  pour  its  secretion. 

In  certain  instances  it  has  been  observed  that  the  smaller 
branches  of  the  duct  are  not  formed  by  continued  protrusion  of 
the  original  blind  sac,  but  are  hollowed  out  independently  in  the 
substance  of  the  blastema,  and  subsequently  communicate  with 
the  ducts. 

It  appears  to  be  highly  probable,  therefore,  that  a  gland  is  ori- 
ginally a  mass  of  nucleated  cells,  the  progeny  of  one  or  more 
parent  cells ;  that  the  membrane  in  connexion  with  the  embryo 
gland  may  or  may  not,  according  to  the  case,  send  a  portion  of 
the  membrane,  in  the  form  of  a  hollow  cone,  into  the  mass ;  but 
whether  this  happens  or  not,  the  extremities  of  the  ducts  are 
formed  as  closed  vesicles,  and  then  nucleated  cells  are  formed 
within  them,  and  are  the  parents  of  the  epithelium  cells  of  the 
perfect  organ. 

Dr.  Allen  Thomson  has  ascertained  that  the  follicles  of  the  sto- 
mach and  large  intestine  are  originally  closed  vesicles.  This 
would  appear  to  shew  that  a  nucleated  cell  is  the  original  form  of 
a  follicle,  and  the  source  of  the  germinal  spot  which  plays  so  im- 
portant a  part  in  its  future  actions. 

The  ducts  of  glands  are  therefore  inter-cellular  passages.  This 
is  an  important  consideration,  inasmuch  as  it  ranges  them  in  the 
same  category  with  the  inter-cellular  passages  and  secreting  re- 
ceptacles of  vegetables.* 

Since  the  publication  of  my  paper  on  the  secreting  structures, 
in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh  in  1842, 
l^have  satisfied  myself  that  1  was  in  error,  in  attributing  to  the 
cell  wall  the  important  function  of  separating  and  preparing  the 
secretion  contained  in  the  cell  cavity.  The  nucleus  is  the  part 

*  Honle,  in  his  General  Anatomy,  has  made  a  similar  statement. 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES.  33 

which  effects  this.  The  secretion  contained  in  the  cavity  of  the 
cell  appears  to  be  the  product  of  the  solution  of  successive  deve- 
lopements  of  the  nucleus,  which  hi  some  instances  contains  in  its 
component  vesicles  the  peculiar  secretion,  as  in  the  bile  cells  of 
certain  mollusca,  and  in  others  becomes  developed  into  the  secre- 
tion itself,  as  in  seminal  cells-.  In  every  instance,  the  nucleus  is 
directed  towards  the  source  of  nutritive  matter,  the  cell  wall  is 
opposed  to  the  cavity  into  which  the  secretion  is  cast.  This  ac- 
cords with  that  most  important  observation  of  Dr.  Martin  Barry? 
on  the  function  of  the  nucleus  in  cellular  developement. 

I  have  also  had  an  opportunity  of  verifying,  and  to  an  extent 
which  I  did  not  at  the  time  fully  anticipate,  the  remarkable  vital 
properties  of  the  third  order  of  secretions,  referred  to  in  the  me- 
moir to  which  I  have  just  alluded.  The  distinctive  character  of 
secretions  of  the  third  order  is,  that  when  thrown  into  the  cavity 
of  the  gland,  they  consist  of  entire  cells,  instead  of  being  the 
result  of  the  partial  or  entire  dissolution  of  the  secreting  cells. 
It  is  the  most  remarkable  peculiarity  of  this  order  of  secretions 
that,  after  the  secreting  cells  have  been  separated  from  the  gland, 
and  cast  into  the  duct  or  cavity,  and  therefore  no  longer  a  com- 
ponent part  of  the  organism,  they  retain  so  much  individuality 
of  life,  as  to  proceed  in  their  developement  to  a  greater  or  less 
extent  in  their  course  along  the  canal  or  duct,  before  they  arrive 
at  their  full  extent  of  elimination. 

The  most  remarkable  instance  of  this  peculiarity  of  secretions  of 
this  order,  is  that  discovered  by  my  brother,  and  recorded  by  him 
in  a  succeeding  chapter.*  He  has  observed  that  the  seminal  se- 
cretion of  the  decapodous  crustaceans  undergoes  successive  deve- 
lopements  in  its  progress  down  the  duct  of  the  testis,  but  that  it 
only  becomes  developed  into  spermatozoa  after  coitus,  and  in  the 
spermatheca  of  the  female.  He  has  also  ascertained,  that  appa- 
rently for  the  nourishment  of  the  component  cells  of  a  secretion 
of  this  kind,  a  quantity  of  albuminous  matter  floats  among  them, 
by  absorbing  which  they  derive  materials  for  developement  after 
separation  from  the  walls  of  the  gland. 

This  albuminous  matter  he  compares  to  the  substance  which, 

*  See  Page  39. 


34  SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 

according  to  Dr.  Martin  Barry's  researches,  results  from  the 
solution  of  certain  cells  of  a  brood,  and  affords  nourishment  to 
their  survivors.  It  is  one  of  other  instances  in  which  cells  do 
not  derive  their  nourishment  from  the  blood,  but  from  parts  in 
their  neighbourhood  which  have  undergone  solution  ;  and  it 
involves  a  principle  which  serves  to  explain  many  processes  in 
health  and  disease,  some  of  which  have  been  referred  to  in  other 
parts  of  this  work. 

I  conclude,  therefore,  from  the  observations  which  I  have 
made — 1st,  That  all  the  true  secretions  are  formed  or  selected  by 
a  vital  action  of  the  nucleated  cell,  and  that  they  are  first  con- 
tained in  the  cavity  of  that  cell ;  2d,  That  growth  and  secretion 
are  identical — the  same  vital  process,  under  different  circum- 
stances.* 

J.  G. 

*  In  Mr.  Bowman's  elaborate  Paper  "  On  the  /Structure  and  Use  of  the  Malphigian  Bodies 
of  the  Kidney"  read  in  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  17th  Feb.  1842,  and  in  his  Article 
"  Mucous  Membrane"  in  the  Cyclopedia  of  Anatomy,  written  in  Dec.  1841,  certain  parts 
of  the  theory  of  secretion  are  well  elucidated  by  a  reference  to  human  structure.  In  my  own 
Memoir,  read  in  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  30th  March,  1842,  I  endeavoured,  by  an 
appeal  to  facts  hi  comparative  anatomy,  to  establish  secretion  as  a  function  of  the  nucleated 
cell,  and  to  shew  that  glandular  phenomena  are  only  the  changes  which  the  cellular  elements 
of  these  organs  undergo.  Mr.  Bowman's  own  observation  on  the  secretion  of  fat  by  the 
cells  of  the  human  liver  in  a  state  of  disease,  was  an  important  and  positive  result ;  and 
Professor  John  Reid,  with  whom  I  had  frequent  conversations  on  the  subject  of  secretion, 
and  to  whom  I  had  communicated  my  views  on  the  subject,  a  year  before  the  publication 
of  my  Paper,  was  in  the  habit  of  supporting  Purkinje  and  Schwann's  hypothesis,  by  an 
appeal  to  the  structure  of  Mollmcum  contagiosum,  as  described  by  Professor  Henderson  and 
Dr.  Paterson  in  the  Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  1841. 


O-  YI. 


THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  SECRETION  IN  THE 
DEOAPODOUS  CRUSTACEANS. 


The  organs  of  generation  in  the  male  crustacean  consist  of 
testes,  vasa  deferentia,  and  external  or  intromittent  organs. 

In  no  class  of  animals  do  these  parts  vary  so  much  as  in  that 
now  under  consideration.  In  every  family,  and  almost  in  every 
genus,  they  afford  generic,  and  in  some  even  specific  characters. 
This  variableness  of  configuration  and  structure  is  not  peculiar 
to  the  organs  of  reproduction,  but  exists  also  in  the  other  systems 
— the  vascular  and  respiratory,  the  nervous  and  locomotive. 
Such  a  variableness  is  to  be  looked  for  in  a  class,  the  forms  in 
which  pass  from  that  of  the  annelids,  through  the  articulata,  to 
the  mollusk.  Throughout  all  this  range  of  form  the  organs 
and  functions  vary  in  accordance  with  those  in  the  group  of 
animals  to  which  the  crustaceans  presenting  them  are  analogous. 

In  all  the  higher,  or  brachyurous  crustaceans,  the  internal 
organs  of  generation  are  comparatively  most  highly  developed. 
These  organs  exhibit  the  greatest  complexity  of  form  and  struc- 
ture among  the  Triangulares,  but  in  the  next  order,  the  Cyclo- 
metopa,  they  are  of  great  size.  These  crustaceans  are  accord- 
ingly the  most  prolific,  and  in  greatest  demand  as  articles  of  diet. 
The  Catometopa,  or  rather  the  higher  forms  of  that  family,  have 
these  organs  also  very  large;  this  family  containing  the  land-crabs 
of  tropical  climates,  which  are  used  as  food. 


30  THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  SECKETiON 

As  we  descend  towards  the  Anomoura  the  internal  organs  of 
generation  are  found  to  give  way  gradually  to  others,  which  have 
apparently  a  more  important  part  to  play  in  the  economy,  and 
in  the  lowest  forms  of  the  Oxystoma  they  are  in  a  minimum 
state  of  developement. 

In  this  division  (Brachyura)  they  occupy  both  sides  of  the 
shell,  lying  upon  the  liver,  and  sometimes  entering  the  folds  of 
that  organ,  and  separated  with  difficulty  from  it.  In  others,  as 
Cancer  and  Carcinus,  when  in  an  active  state,  they  completely 
cover  and  conceal  the  liver. 

In  Leptopodiwn  and  Hyas  the  testis  is  a  body  of  considerable 
size,  lying  upon  the  upper  surface  of  the  liver,  and  consisting  of 
irregular  masses,  formed  by  the  twistings  of  its  constituent  duct. 
It  is  covered  by  a  delicate  membrane,  which  is  much  stronger  on 
the  body  of  the  testis  than  elsewhere,  and  is  analogous  to  the 
tunica  albuginea  in  the  higher  animals.  The  gland  extending 
forward,  gradually  enlarges,  and  when  it  has  arrived  in  a  line 
with  the  stomach,  curves  slightly  inwards  to  the  mesial  plane, 
and  terminates  in  a  large  tube  on  each  side,  which  is  its  duct  much 
dilated.  This  large  tube,  making  a  number  of  convolutions, 
proceeds  inwards  and  downwards  until  it  meets  and  forms  a 
junction  with  that  of  the  opposite  side.  The  anastomosis  is  in- 
complete in  this  division  of  the  class.  After  running  in  contact 
for  some  distance  the  two  ducts  again  separate,  and  each  becom- 
ing much  smaller,  terminates  by  opening  at  the  base  of  the  ex- 
ternal organs. 

In  the  Anomoura,  instead  of  being  situated  in  the  thorax,  as 
in  the  Bracliyura^  the  testes  are  contained  in  the  abdominal  seg- 
ment of  the  body,  lying  on  and  above  the  liver.  They  are  very 
small  in  all  the  animals  of  this  section,  the  tubuli  semen  if eri 
being  large,  and  after  making  a  few  convulutions,  ending  in  the 
vas  deferens,  which  opens  on  the  base  of  the  5th  pair  of  legs, 
without  the  intervention  of  an  intromittent  organ.  The  elon- 
gated acini  are  confined  to  the  lower  part,  and  are  contained 
within  the  external  tunic  of  the  gland. 

In  the  Macroura  the  testes  commence  on  each  side  of  the 
stomach,  and  extend  down  to  the  middle  parts  of  the  abdomen. 
In  almost  all  the  species  of  the  section,  these  organs  are  narrow 


IN  THE  DECAP0DOUS  CRUSTACEA.  37 

ribbon-shaped  organs,  connected  with  one  another  immediately 
behind  the  stomach  by  a  narrow  commissure ;  the  vasa  deferentia 
come  off  behind  this  commissure,  and  are  more  distinct  than  in 
any  other  of  the  sections.  In  Galcitliea  these  organs  are  more 
complicated,  the  tube  being  more  convoluted. 

The  ultimate  structure  of  the  testis  consists  of  a  germinal 
membrane,  covered  externally  by  the  common  tunic  of  the  organ, 
or  by  processes  from  it.  The  germinal  membrane  in  the  upper 
or  first  part  of  its  course,  developes  from  germinal  spots  in  its 
substance  formative  cells  of  a  spherical  shape  and  of  small  size, 
which  will  be  afterwards  described.  In  the  lower  part  of  the 
tube,  the  formative  cells  assume  a  peculiar  linear  or  spindle-shape, 
attached  by  one  of  their  extremities  to  the  germinal  membrane, 
and  projecting  either  into  the  cavity  of  the  gland  duct,  as  in 
Pagurus,  or  from  its  external  surface  as  in  Galathea,  and  therefore 
in  this  case  covered  by  the  common  enveloping  tunic  of  the 
gland,  or  by  processes  of  it  which  correspond  to  the  areolar  vas- 
cular matrix  of  the  glands  in  the  higher  animals. 

When  the  animal  is  getting  into  season,  numerous  small  cells 
are  found,  as  just  described,  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  seminal 
tube,  and  more  particularly  from  that  portion  of  the  gland  which 
lies  on  the  surface  of  the  liver.  As  the  animal  becomes  stronger, 
these  cells  increase  in  size  from  the  formation  of  young  in  their 
interior.  That  these  young  or  secondary  cells  are  produced  from 
the  germinal  spots  on  the  germinal  membrane  of  the  seminal 
tube,  from  which  the  primary  cells  took  its  origin,  appeared  highly 
probable  among  other  circumstances,  from  this,  that  after  the 
latter  had  burst,  its  cell  wall  was  smooth  and  regular,  not  broken 
up  or  rough,  as  might  have  been  expected,  had  the  secondary 
cells  been  formed  from  it.  After  these  primary  cells  have  burst, 
the  secondary  cells  contained  in  them  pass  down  the  seminal  tube, 
to  undergo  the  changes  to  be  afterwards  described. 

The  spindle-shaped  cells  in  the  lower  part  of  the  seminal  tube 
are  large  primary  cells,  two  or  three  generally  arising  from  a 
disk  or  spot  in  the  germinal  membrane.  They  correspond  in 
every  respect,  except  in  shape  and  size,  to  the  spherical  primary 
cells  further  up  the  tube,  and  like  them  form  in  their  interior 
young  or  secondary  cells.  These  secondary  cells  originate  in  a 


38  THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  SECKETION 

germinal  spot  or  nucleus,  situated  about  a  third  from  the  attached 
extremity  of  the  cell.  In  such  of  the  spindle-shaped  cells  as  are 
quite  full  of  secondary  cells,  this  nucleus  cannot  be  seen,  so  that 
it  probably  disappears  after  the  primary  cells  have  become  fully 
developed,  that  is,  have  become  full  of  young.  In  such  of  these 
elongated  cells,  again,  as  are  not  quite  developed,  with  cavities 
not  entirely  occupied  by  their  progeny,  the  nucleus  may  be  oc- 
casionally seen  in  various  stages  of  developement,  with  a  brood 
of  young  cells  surrounding  it,  and  enclosed  in  a  membrane  car- 
ried off'  by  them  from  the  nucleus.  (Pagurus.) 

These  spindle-shaped  primary  cells  of  the  lower  part  of  the 
seminal  duct  differ  from  the  spherical  primary  cells  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  same  tube,  principally  in  this,  that  whereas  the  latter 
contain  only  a  limited  number  of  secondary  cells,  formed  probably 
by  a  single  act  of  nuclear  developement,  the  former  are  filled  by 
successive  broods  from  the  nucleus. 

In  Hyas,  when  these  spindle-shaped  cells  project  from  the  ex- 
ternal surface  of  the  seminal  duct,  instead  of  into  its  cavity, 
the  secondary  cells  pass  off  by  a  narrow  valvular  orifice  in  its 
attached  extremity,  and  replaced  by  others  from  the  nucleus. 
The  cell  in  this  case  has  become  a  secreting  follicle,  with  an 
active  germinal  spot. 

The  passage  downwards  of  the  secondary  cells,  both  of  the 
superior  spherical,  and  the  lower  spindle-shaped  primary  cells,  is 
retarded  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  latter  by  long  slips  or 
bands,  which  run  up  the  cavity  of  the  duct  and  terminate  by  free 
edges ;  the  direction  of  these  bands  being  opposed  to  the  flow 
of  the  seminal  fluid  downwards. 

These  peculiar  spindle-shaped  cells  or  acini,  although  present 
in  all  the  orders,  are  most  apparent  in  the  Anomoura  and  cuirassed 
Macroura.  In  the  Triangulares  and  succeeding  families  of  Brachy- 
ura,  also  in  lower  families  of  Macroura^  from  the  Cryptobranchiate 
genera  and  downwards,  they  are  by  no  means  so  elongated,  re- 
sembling rather  widened  and  contracted  portions  of  the  seminal 
duct.  The  arrangement  is  similar  in  the  lower  orders — as  in 
Stomapoda,  Amphipoda,  and  Isopoda  —  the  Lcemodipoda  being 
apparently  exceptions  to  the  rule.  Neither  is  this  structure 
found  in  Branckiopoda,  Entornostraca,  Siphonostoma,  and  Xip- 


IN   Till-:   DECAPOIMHS  CIU'STACKA.  ;j<) 

,  in  which  orders  the  structure  of  the  testis  would  require 
tor  elucidation  a  separate  inquiry. 

The  secondary  cells,  as  has  already  been  stated,  continue  to  be 
developed  in  their  progress  along  the  seminal  tube.  At  the  spot 
where  they  are  retarded  by  the  folds  at  the  necks  of  the  spindle- 
shaped  cells,  they  increase  much  in  size,  from  the  increased 
number  and  size  of  their  contained  cells.  After  this  no  great 
change  takes  place,  with  the  exception  of  a  thinning  of  the  walls. 
In  this  state  they  pass  along  the  narrow  part  of  the  duct,  or  vas 
deferens,  and  are  thrown  during  coitus  into  the  spermatheca  of 
the  female,  there  to  undergo  the  essential  change  which  is  to  fit 
them  for  fertilization  of  the  ova. 

That  this  final  change  can  only  take  place  in  the  spermatheca 
of  the  female  does  not  appear  to  be  the  case,  for  precocious 
secondary  cells  may  occasionally  be  found  bursting  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  seminal  tube,  and  even  as  high  up  as  the  spindle- 
shaped  cells.  The  greater  number,  indeed,  with  a  few  exceptions 
the  whole  of  them,  are  introduced  into  the  female  before  bursting. 

After  lying  in  the  spermatheca  for  some  time,  the  wall  of  the 
secondary  cell  becomes  so  thin  that  it  bursts,  and  allows  the 
young  cells  to  escape.  These  tertiary  cells  contain,  and  are  the 
formative  cells  of  the  spermatozoa.  In  the  higher  Crustacea, 
BrachyurO)  they  each  contain  one  or  more  spermatozoa,  in  the 
Macroura  one  only.  The  spermatozoal  cells  are  nucleated  when 
they  first  burst  from  the  secondary  cells,  and  shortly  the  head  of 
the  spermatozoa  is  found  to  correspond  to  the  nucleus. 

The  seminal  fluid  in  all  the  species  of  Macroura  is  very  pecu- 
liar, the  tertiary  cells  being  in  all  cases  armed  with  three  long 
slender  seta?.*  They  are  oblong,  and  dilated  at  the  armed  ex- 
tremity. They  are  developed  singly  within  their  parent  cells  ; 
sometimes,  however,  two  may  be  observed  in  one  cell.  These 
parent  or  secondary  cells  are  oblong,  and  bulge  slightly  in  the 
middle.  After  they  have  remained  for  some  time  in  the  spindle- 
shaped  caeca  (Galathea),  the  three  seta?  of  the  tertiary  cell  ex- 
pand, and  the  cells  begin  their  descent.  In  the  progress  down- 
wards, the  unarmed  extremity  acquires  a  small  nucleated  spot, 

*  Von  Siobold  in  Miiller's  "  J/v/> />..''  1836. 


40  THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  SECRETION,  &o. 

and  in  many  instances  small  spherical  cells  are  thrown  off  from 
this,  which  are  quaternary,  and  probably  spermatozoa!  cells. 
In  the  cuirassed  and  digging  Macroura  these  tertiary  cells  are  all 
armed  with  three  seta?,  many  times  longer  than  the  body  of  the 
cell.  In  the  prawn  these  setaa  are  short  and  truncated. 

Throughout  the  whole  course  of  the  lower  part  of  the  seminal 
tube  there  may  be  observed  during  the  active  state  of  the  gland, 
and  while  the  seminal  cells  are  being  produced,  a  large  quantity 
of  albuminous  matter  in  small  irregular  masses  floating  among 
the  cells  in  an  aqueous  fluid.  I  am  induced  to  believe  that  the 
cells  derive  their  nourishment  from  this  matter. 

In  the  upper  part  of  the  tube,  where  the  cells  are  small  and 
comparatively  few  in  number,  this  matter  is  in  small  quantity ; 
but  in  the  lower  part  of  the  tube,  where  the  cells  are  more  nu- 
merous, more  developed,  and  in  a  more  active  condition,  it  exists 
in  the  greatest  abundance.  Still  lower  down  in  the  vas  deferens, 
where  the  cells  are  in  a  state  of  satiety,  and  are  in  fact  absorbing 
principally  their  own  external  wall,  preparatory  to  bursting,  it 
again  diminishes  in  quantity,  and  disappears. 

This  albuminous  matter  would  appear  to  result  from  the  debris 
of  dissolved  cells.  It  is  more  abundant  in  the  Brachyura  than  in 
the  other  forms  of  Crustacea,  in  accordance  with  the  greater 
abundance  of  seminal  cells.* 

H.  D.  S.  G. 

*  An  abstract  of  more  extended  observations  on  the  subject  of  this  chapter  was  published 
in  the  Ed.  Phil.  Journal,  Oct.  1843. 


NO-  VII. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  SEROUS  MEMBRANES. 


A  portion  of  the  human  pleura  or  peritoneum  will  be  found  to 
consist,  from  its  free  surface  inwards,  of  a  layer  of  nucleated 
scales,  of  a  germinal  membrane,*  and  of  the  sub-serous  areolar 
texture  intermixed  with  occasional  elastic  fibres.  The  blood- 
vessels of  the  serous  membrane  ramify  in  the  areolar  texture. 

There  is  one  stratum  only  of  the  nucleated  scales  in  the  super- 
ficial layer  of  the  serous  membrane.  This  layer  conceals  the 
germinal  membrane,  which  can  only  be  detected  after  the  re- 
moval of  the  scales. 

The  germinal  membrane  does  not  in  general  shew  the  lines  of 
junction  of  its  component  flattened  cells.  These  appear  to  be 
elongated  in  the  form  of  ribbons,  their  nuclei,  or  the  germinal 
spots  of  the  membrane  being  elongated,  expanded  at  one  ex- 
tremity, pointed  at  the  other,  and  somewhat  bent  upon  them- 
selves. The  direction  of  these  flattened  cells  and  nuclei  is  the 
same  in  any  one  part  of  the  membrane,  this  direction  being  in 
general  parallel  to  the  subjacent  blood-vessels,  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  which  they  exist  in  greatest  numbers.  The  germinal 
spots  are  bright  and  crystalline,  and  may,  or  may  not,  according 
to  their  condition,  contain  smaller  cells  in  their  interior.  They 

*  1  stated  this  fact  in  my  Paper  on  the  Intestinal  Villi,  in  the  Ed.  Phil.  Journal,  July 
1822.  Dr.  Todd  and  Mr.  Bowman,  in  their  "  Physiology  of  Man,"  have  described  the 
same  membrane  in  the  serous  texture. 


42  THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  SEROUS  MEMBRANES. 

tire  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  fibres  of  the  areolar  texture,  or 
with  elastic  filaments,  or  with  the  nuclei  of  the  capillary  vessels  of 
the  sub-serous  texture,  or  with  paler,  ovoidal,  somewhat  indistinct 
cells,  scattered  throughout  that  texture,  and  which  appear  to  be 
connected  with  the  common  areolar  fibres. 

These  flattened  ribbon-shaped  scales,  and  bright  crystalline 
nuclei,  which  from  the  germinal  or  basement  membrane  of  the 
serous  coat  appear  to  be  identical  with  the  objects  described  by 
Valentin,*  Pappenheim,t  and  Henle,|  and  named  by  the  latter 
nucleated  fibres. 

In  inflamed  or  aged  serous  membranes,  I  have  found  it  im- 
possible to  detect  this  membrane,  or  even  the  super-imposed 
scales.  The  germinal  membrane  in  such  instances  appears  to 
break  up  into  areolar  texture,  and  to  assimilate  itself  to  the 
bursse  mucosse,  or  the  ordinary  enlarged  areolse  of  the  areolar 
texture. 

If  these  germinal  centres  be  the  sources  of  all  the  scales  of  the 
superficial  layer,  each  centre  being  the  source  of  the  scales  of  its 
own  compartment,  then  the  matter  necessary  for  the  formation 
of  these  during  their  developement  must  pass  from  the  capillary 
vessels  to  each  of  the  centres,  acted  on  by  forces  whose  centres  of 
action  are  the  germinal  spots;  each  of  the  scales,  after  being 
detached  from  its  parent  centre,  deriving  its  nourishment  by  its 
own  inherent  powers. 

I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  considering  the  highly  vascular 
fringes  and  processes  of  the  synovia!  membranes  as  more  active 
in  the  formation  of  epithelium,  and  therefore  more  closely  allied 
to  the  secreting  organs  than  other  portions  of  these  membranes. 
If  this  be  the  case,  Clopton  Havers  §  was  not  mistaken  in  his  ideas 
regarding  the  functions  of  these  vascular  fringes.  They  are 
situated  where  they  cannot  interfere  with  the  motions  of  the 
joint.  They  hang  into  those  parts  of  the  cavity  best  fitted  for 
containing  and  acting  as  reservoirs  of  synovia ;  and  their  high 


*  Valentin.     "  Repertorium"  1838. 

f  Pappenheim.     "  Zur  Kentniss  der  Verdawung"  1839. 

J  Henle.     "  Anatomie  Allgemeiw" 

§  Clopton  Havers.     "  Osteologia  A'om,"  1691. 


THE  STRl'C'ITRE  OF  THE  SEROUS  MEMBRANES.  43 

vascularity,  and  the  pulpy  nature  of  their  serous  covering,  tend 
to  strengthen  this  opinion. 

The  phenomena  attending  inflammatory  action  of  the  membranes 
are  highly  interesting.  The  capillaries  are  all  on  one  side  of  the 
membrane,  and  yet  the  serum  and  lymph  are  on  the  other.  The 
capillary  vessels  in  healthy  action  have  no  power  in  themselves  of 
throwing  out  any  of  their  contents.  They  do  not  secrete  in  vir- 
tue of  any  power  inherent  in  themselves.  Do  they  acquire  this 
power  during  inflammation  ?  Or  will  any  of  the  hypotheses  of 
effusion  account  for  the  lymph  and  serum  being  on  the  free  sur- 
face of  the  serous  membranes,  and  so  little,  if  any,  in  the  sub- 
serous  textures  ? 

I  do  not  see  how  we  can,  in  the  present  state  of  the  science, 
account  for  phenomena  of  this  kind,  by  referring  them  to  actions 
of  the  extreme  vessels.  We  must  look .  for  an  explanation,  I  am 
inclined  to  believe,  in  a  disturbance  of  the  forces  which  naturally 
exist  in  the  extra-vascular  portions  of  the  inflamed  part.* 

J.  G. 

*  "  The  primary  change,"  in  inflammation,  "  is  in  the  vital  affinities,  common  to  the 
solids  and  fluids,  and  acting  chiefly  in  that  part  of  the  system  where  the  solids  and  fluids 
are  most  intimately  mixed,  and  are  continually  interchanging  particles." — Alison's  Outlines 
of  Physiology  and  Pathology,  page  437. 


O-    VIII. 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS. 


It  is  now  generally  admitted,  that  the  afferent  communicate  in 
the  interior  of  the  lymphatic  glands  with  the  efferent  vessels. 
These  glands,  indeed,  consist  of  a  dense  network  of  lymphatics, 
in  the  meshes  of  which,  the  arteries,  veins,  and  nerves,  ramify. 
Much  difference  of  opinion  still  exists,  however,  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  communication  between  the  afferent  and  efferent  vessels, 
and  no  definite  idea  is  entertained  regarding  the  parenchyma 
of  these  organs. 

We  know  that  an  efferent  lymphatic,  before  it  enters  a 
gland,  consists  of  an  external  tunic  of  filamentous  texture,  a 
middle  tunic  of  fibrous  texture,  and  an  internal  layer  of  epi- 
thelium. 

Immediately  after  the  branches,  into  which  the  afferent  vessel 
divides,  have  penetrated  the  capsule  of  the  gland,  they  lose  their 
external  tunic.  For  a  short  distance,  indeed,  until  they  have 
begun  to  anastomose  with  one  another,  a  very  thin  external  tunic, 
accompanied  by  a  little  fat,  is  still  observable.  This  fat  is  con- 
tinuous with  the  layer  of  adipose  texture,  which  generally  exists 
immediately  under  the  capsule  of  the  gland,  and  through  which 
the  lymphatics  must  pass  to  and  from  the  organ. 

The  branches  of  the  extra-glandular  lymphatics,  then,  which 
pass  to  and  from  the  glands,  possess  a  very  thin  internal  tunic ; 
but  the  network  of  infra-glandular  lymphatics  which  enter  into 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS.  45 

the  structure  of  the.  gland  itself,  present  no  external  coat.  The 
external  tunic  of  the  extra-glandular  lymphatics — the  afferent 
and  efferent  vessels — appears  to  leave  them  almost  entirely  at 
their  entrance  and  exit  from  the  organ,  and  by  passing  on  to  the 
surface  of  the  gland  form  its  capsule. 

This  capsule  is  moderately  strong,  somewhat  smooth  on  its 
free,  more  filamentous  on  its  attached  surface,  sending  inwards 
from  the  latter  the  processes  already  described,  which  not  only 
support  the  larger  branches  of  the  vessels  before  they  anastomose, 
but  also  bind  together  and  strengthen  the  substance  of  the  organ. 
The  larger  trunks  of  the  arteries  and  veins,  as  they  pass  through 
the  capsule,  and  plunge  into  the  substance  of  the  gland,  carry 
along  with  them  also  a  certain  quantity  of  filamentous  texture, 
which  is  derived  from  the  internal  surface  of  the  capsule,  and 
is  continuous  with  the  processes  which  surround  the  larger  lym- 
phatic branches. 

The  middle,  or  fibrous  tunic  of  the  extra-glandular  lymphatics, 
also  begins  to  disappear  after  these  vessels  have  penetrated  the 
capsule  of  the  gland.  It  is  still  sufficiently  apparent  on  the 
lymphatics  near  the  surface  of  the  organ,  but  is  met  with  spar- 
ingly towards  the  centre.  Different  glands,  however,  differ  in 
this  respect ;  the  human  intra-glandular  lymphatics  appearing  to 
me  to  retain  more  of  their  fibrous  tunic,  than  those  in  the  more 
granular  and  developed  mesenteric  glands  of  the  dog  and  seal. 

It  is,  however,  to  the  changes  which  the  internal  tunic  of  the 
intra-glandular  lymphatics  undergoes,  that  I  shall  now  more  par- 
ticularly direct  attention,  as  these  have  hitherto  escaped  obser- 
vation, and  as  upon  them  depend  those  appearances  and  pe- 
culiarities which  are  yet  unexplained. 

I  shall  first  describe  the  internal  tunic,  and  afterwards  its 
arrangement. 

If  this  tunic  be  traced  from  the  afferent  lymphatics,  in  which 
it  presents  the  usual  structure,  into  the  branches  immediately 
after  they  have  penetrated  the  capsule  of  the  gland,  it  is  found 
to  become  thicker  and  more  opaque.  In  the  short  dilated  anas- 
tomosing branches  which  form  the  intra-glandular  network,  this 
tunic  has  become  so  thick  and  opaque,  that  the  vessels  will  no 
longer  transmit  the  light,  and  appear  as  if  they  were  stuffed  full 


40  THE  STRITCTUBE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS. 

of  a  granular  matter.  When  these  thickened,  and  dilated  vessels 
are  cut,  torn,  or  broken,  so  as  to  display  their  structure,  it  may 
be  observed  that  two  parts  enter  into  their  composition  ;  an  ex- 
tremely fine  external  membrane,  and  a  thick  granular  substance, 
which  lines  the  membrane. 

The  external  membrane  is  extremely  thin  and  transparent. 
In  its  substance  there  are  arranged,  at  regular  distances,  ovoidal 
bodies,  so  placed  that  their  long  diameters  are  all  in  the  same 
direction.  The  distance  of  these  bodies  from  one  another  is 
somewhat  greater  than  their  long  diameters.  They  are  embed- 
ded in  the  substance,  and  form  a  part  of  the  membrane.  They 
are  hollow,  and  contain  one  or  more  rounded  vesicles  grouped 
together  in  their  interior.  I  have  seen  portions  of  this  membrane 
after  it  has  been  acted  upon  by  acetic  acid,  present  an  appear- 
ance of  being  broken  up  into  flat  semi-transparent  scales,  united 
by  their  edges,  each  scale  consisting  of  one  of  the  nucleated 
ovoidal  bodies,  and  a  portion  of  the  surrounding  membrane. 

The  thick  granular  substance  which  is  attached  to  the  internal 
surface  of  the  membrane  just  described,  is  composed  entirely  of 
nucleated  particles,  closely  packed  together,  and  cohering  to  one 
another.  The  thickness  of  this  layer  of  granular  substance  is  so 
considerable  as  to  render  the  vessel,  of  which  it  is  a  part,  almost 
opaque,  encroaching  on  its  cavity,  and  leaving  a  comparatively 
narrow  canal  for  the  passage  of  the  lymph  and  chyle.  This  canal 
appears  to  be  somewhat  irregular,  in  consequence  of  the  greater 
exuberance  of  the  granular  substance  in  some  spots,  and  its  de- 
ficiency in  others.  This  circumstance  also  accounts  for  the  greater 
transparency  of  the  vessels  at  certain  parts  of  their  extent.  The 
canal  is  not  lined  by  a  membrane,  but  appears  to  me  to  be  irregu- 
larly pierced  through  the  granular  substance,  the  projections  and 
hollows  of  which,  as  well  as  the  superficial  layer  of  its  nucleated 
particles,  being  freely  bathed  by  the  lymph  and  chyle. 

The  nucleated  particles  are  on  an  average  about  the  5000  of  an 
inch  in  diameter.  They  are  spherical,  and  contain  a  nucleus, 
which  consists  of  one  or  more  particles.  Their  walls  are  very  dis- 
tinct, especially  after  being  treated  with  acetic  acid,  which  reduces 
their  size  somewhat,  without  dissolving  or  breaking  them  up. 

The  layer  of  particles  which  has  now  been  described  is  thickest 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS.        47 

in  the  lymphatics  towards  the  centre  of  the  gland.  If  it  be  exa- 
mined in  either  direction  towards  the  afferent  or  efferent  branches, 
it  will  be  found  to  become  thinner,  and,  at  last,  to  be  continuous 
with  the  layer  of  flat  epithelium  scales  of  the  extra-glandular 
lymphatics. 

The  anatomical  relations  of  the  membrane,  and  its  layer  of 
nucleated  particles,  are  identical  with  those  which  characterize 
the  primary  cells  or  membrane,  and  the  secondary  or  secreting 
cells  of  certain  glands.  The  oval  vesicles  in  the  substance  of  the 
membrane  are  germinal  spots  or  centres  of  nutrition,  and  the 
membrane  is  a  germinal  membrane.  I  am  inclined  to  believe 
the  spots  on  the  membrane  to  be  the  sources  from  which  the  germs 
of  the  nucleated  particles  of  the  thick  layer  are  derived.  These 
spots  are  doubtless  in  a  state  of  constant  activity  in  all  lymphatic 
glands,  but  must  be  called  into  much  more  vigorous  action  periodi- 
cally in  the  mesenteric  glands,  during  the  passage  of  the  chyle. 
If  this  be  the  case,  these  spots  must  exert  a  force  by  which  matter 
is  abstracted  from  the  blood  which  circulates  in  the  neighbouring 
capillaries,  for  the  purpose  of  developing  a  steady  succession  of 
nucleated  particles. 

The  arrangement  in  the  substance  of  the  lymphatic  glands  of 
this  highly  developed  portion  of  the  lymphatic  system  of  vessels, 
or,  in  other  words,  the  mode  in  which  the  afferent  communicate 
with  the  efferent  lymphatics,  I  have  found  to  coincide  with  the 
account  usually  given  of  it.  The  terminal  branches  of  the  afferent 
form  a  more  or  less  dense  network  with  the  radicals  of  the  effe- 
rent lymphatics.  The  question  which  has  been  so  often  agitated, 
as  to  whether  cavities  exist,  intermediate  between  the  two  sets  of 
lymphatics,  is  not  one  of  much  importance.  Some  lymphatic 
glands,  as  has  frequently  been  stated,  exhibit,  after  injection  with 
mercury,  nothing  but  a  mass  of  lymphatic  vessels  ;  others,  again, 
a  mass  of  apparently  intermediate  cells,  and  Cruikshank  correctly 
remarks,  that  occasionally,  when  the  mercury  first  passes  through 
a  gland,  cells  only  may  appear,  but  after  the  injection  has  been 
pushed  a  little  further,  vessels  full  of  mercury  may  suddenly  pre- 
sent themselves.* 

*  Cruikshank.     "  The  Anatomy  of  the  Absorbing  Vessels  of  the  Human  Body?  page  82. 


48  THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS. 

These  various  appearances  may  be  explained  by  the  following 
facts.  In  some  lymphatic  glands  the  meshes  are  elongated,  in 
which  case  no  force  short  of  what  is  sufficient  to  burst  the  vessels 
can  obliterate  tho  vascular  appearance.  The  mtra-glandular 
lymphatics,  like  those  in  other  parts,  are  liable  to  be  over-distended 
with  injections,  or  by  their  own  contents,  so  that  short  vessels  or 
rounded  meshes,  more  especially  after  great  distention,  assume 
the  appearance  of  globular  cavities. 

There  is  another  apparently  cellular  appearance,  which  is  not 
met  with  in  the  human  lymphatic  glands,  but  in  some  of  the 
lower  mammals,  which  is  produced  by  another  cause,  the  partial 
or  entire  obliteration  of  some  of  the  meshes,  so  as  to  produce 
cavities  more  or  less  extended,  with  bars  or  threads  passing  from 
wall  to  wall,  the  lymphatics  opening  into  them.  This  is  the  con- 
version of  a  network  of  lymphatics  into  cavities  and  connecting 
threads,  by  a  process  of  absorption  similar  to  that  which  I  have 
to  describe  as  occurring  in  the  placental  decidua.* 

The  external  surfaces  of  the  intra-glandular  lymphatics  are 
closely  applied  to  one  another.  They  are  strengthened  here  and 
there  by  fibrous  bundles,  the  remains  of  the  middle  tunic.  These 
fibres  are  most  distinct  towards  the  surface  of  the  glands,  and  at 
the  angles  formed  by  the  junction  of  one  lymphatic  with  another ; 
and  when  viewed  in  thin  sections,  seem  to  form  arches  inclosing 
circular  or  oval  spaces,  like  the  fibrous  matrix  of  the  human 
kidney. 

The  description  usually  given  of  the  arrangement  of  the  blood- 
vessels in  the  lymphatic  glands  is  sufficiently  correct.  The  ulti- 
mate capillaries,  as  I  have  observed,  do  not  ramify  in  the  sub- 
stance of  the  germinal  membrane  of  the  intra-glandular  lymphatics 
but  are  merely  in  contact  with  its  external  surface.  In  this  re- 
spect they  resemble  the  ultimate  ducts  of  the  true  secreting  glands. 

The  capillary  network  which  surrounds  the  intra-glandular 
lymphatics  is  as  fine  as  that  which  supplies  the  ultimate  secreting 
ducts,  and  for  the  same  purpose  in  both,  to  afford  matter  for  the 
continued  formation  of  secreting  epithelium  on  the  internal  sus- 
face  of  the  germinal  membrane. 

*  See  Page  61. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS.  49 

The  structure  I  have  described  affords,  in  my  opinion,   satis- 
factory evidence — 

1.  That  the  lymphatic  glands  are  merely  networks   of  lym- 
phatic vessels,  deprived  of  all  their  tunics  but  the  internal,  the 
epithelium  of  which  is  highly  developed  for  the  performance  of 
particular  functions. 

2.  That  these  peculiar  lymphatics  are  supplied  with  a   fine 
capillary  network,  to  supply  matter  for  the  continual  renovation 
of  the  epithelium. 

J.  G. 


.  IX. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA, 


I. — OF  THE  STRUCTUKE  OF  THE  TUFTS  AND  VILLI  OF  THE 

PLACENTA. 


1. — Of  the  Configuration  of  the  Tufts. 

A  placental  tuft  resembles  a  tree.  It  consists  of  a  trunk,  of 
primary  branches,  and  of  secondary  branches  or  terminal  villi, 
which  are  attached  as  solitary  villi  to  the  sides  of  the  primary 
branches,  and  to  the  extremities  of  the  latter,  in  which  case  they 
generally  present  a  digitated  arrangement.  The  villus,  when 
solitary,  is  cylindrical,  or  slightly  flattened,  or  somewhat  club- 
shaped  ;  when  digitated,  each  division  may  be  much  flattened, 
or  is  then  generally  heart-shaped.  The  digitated  villi  are  only 
solitary  villi  grouped  together  at  the  extremity  of  a  primary 
branch. 


2. —  Of  the  External  Membrane  of  the  Tufts. 

The  trunk,  the  primary  branches,  and  the  terminal  villi  of 
the  tuft  are  covered  by  a  very  fine  transparent  membrane,  appa- 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA.         51 

rently  devoid  of  any  structure.  This  membrane  may  be  described 
as  bounding  the  whole  tuft,  passing  from  the  trunk  to  the  branches, 
and  from  these  to  the  villi,  the  free  extremities  of  which  it  closely 
covers.  Its  free  surface  is  smooth  and  glistening, — its  attached 
surface  is  somewhat  rough.* 


3.   Of  the  External  Cells  of  the  Villi. 

Immediately  under  the  membrane  just  described  is  a  layer  of 
cells.f  They  are  flattened  spheroids,  slightly  quadrilateral  in  out- 
line, from  the  manner  in  which  they  are  packed  together.  When 
a  tuft  is  viewed  in  profile,  under  compression,  its  edges  exhibit 
the  appearance  of  a  double  line,  wilich  leads  the  observer  to  sup- 
pose that  its  bounding  membrane  is  double,  with  the  cells  just 
described  situated  between  the  two  laminse.  In  the  space  be- 
tween the  two  lines,  the  nuclei  of  the  cells  may  be  seen  in  the 
form  of  dark  oval  spots,  and  the  septa  formed  by  the  walls  of  con- 
tiguous cells  are  also  visible. 

At  variable  distances  the  space  between  the  two  lines  widens 
out  into  a  triangular  form,  the  base  towards  the  external  mem- 
brane, the  apex  towards  the  centre  of  the  villus.  This  wider  space 
is  produced  by  a  larger  group  of  cells,  which  appear  to  be  passing 
off  from  a  spot  in  the  centre  of  the  mass.  The  groups  of  cells  I 
am  now  describing  are  germinal  spots.  They  are  the  centres 
from  which  new  cells  are  constantly  passing  off,  to  supply  the 
loss  of  those  which  have  disappeared  in  the  performance  of  their 
important  function. 

As  in  the  case  of  the  intestinal  epithelium,  I  am  inclined  to  be- 
lieve that  a  fine  membrane  lines  the  internal  aspect  of  the  layer 
of  cells.  I  have  not  been  able  to  isolate  it ;  but  the  very  sharp 
outline  in  a  profile  view  of  a  villus  confirms  me  in  my  belief  of  the 
existence  of  such  a  membrane. 


*  Professor  Reid,  "  On  the  Anatomical  Relations  of  the  Blood-  Vessels  of  the  Mother  1o 
those  of  the  Foetus  in  the  Hitman  Species"  Ed.  Med.  Surg.  Journal,  1841,  page  7. 

t  Mr.  Dalrymple,  "  On  the.  Structure  of  (he  Placenta.1"  Med.  Chir.  Trans.  London,  Vol. 
xxv.,  pages  23,  24. 


52         THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA. 


4.   Of  the  Internal  Membrane  of  the  Villus. 

When  a  villus,  under  gentle  compression,  is  viewed  by  trans- 
mitted light,  there  is  perceived  under  the  structures  already  de- 
scribed, and  immediately  bounding  the  blood-vessels,  and  other 
parts  to  be  afterwards  examined,  a  membrane  finer  and  more 
transparent  than  the  external  membrane,  but  strong  and  firm  in 
its  texture.  This  membrane  is  most  distinctly  seen  when  it  passes 
from  one  loop  or  coil  of  the  blood-vessel  of  the  villus  on  to  an- 
other. It  separates  very  easily  from  the  internal  surface  of  the 
layer  of  external  cells.  I  am  not  disposed  to  believe  that  it  is 
attached  to  this  layer,  but  am  of  opinion  that  the  spaces  which 
frequently  exist  between  them,  even  in  villi  which  have  under- 
gone no  violence,  are  due  to  the  presence  of  a  fluid  matter,  the 
nature  of  which  will  be  afterwards  considered.  Be  this  as  it  may, 
pressure  very  easily  separates  this  membrane  from  the  external 
cells,  the  latter  invariably  remaining  attached  to  the  external 
membrane,  the  former  continuing  in  every  instance  closely  rolled 
round  the  internal  structures  of  the  villus,  and  following  them  in 
all  their  changes  of  position. 


5.   Of  the  Blood-vessels  of  the  Tufts. 

Within  the  internal  membrane,  and  imbedded  in  structures  to 
be  afterwrards  described,  are  situated  the  blood-vessels  of  the  tuft. 
These  vessels  are  branches  of  the  umbilical  arteries  and  veins. 

In  the  trunk  of  the  tuft,  the  artery  gradually  diminishes  and 
the  vein  increases  in  size.  In  some  of  the  primary  branches  the 
same  rotation  holds.  In  others  of  the  primary  branches,  and  in 
all  the  villi,  the  vessel  retains  the  same  mean  diameter  through- 
out. This  species  of  blood-vessel,  although  it  cannot  be  consi- 
dered as  either  artery  or  vein,  cannot  nevertheless  be  denominated 
in  precise  anatomical  language,  a  capillary.  It  differs  from  artery 
and  vein  in  retaining  throughout  the  same  mean  diameter ;  and 
from  the  capillary,  properly  so  called,  in  its  greater  calibre,  con- 


THE  STRUCTUKE  OF  THE  HUMAN  1'LAC'KNTA.  53 

taining  four  or  six  blood  disks  abreast.  It  is  also  peculiar  in 
exhibiting  sudden  constrictions  and  dilatations,  like  an  intes- 
tine. 

These  changes  in  form  are  most  remarkable  at  the  spots  where 
the  vessel  makes  sudden  turns,  coils,  or  convolutions.  Like  a 
capillary,  however,  this  vessel  may  divide  and  again  become 
single,  and  may  send  off  a  division  to  a  vessel  of  the  same  kind. 
All  such  divisions  and  anastomosing  vessels,  however,  preserve  the 
same  mean  diameter,  and  are  in  this  respect  distinguishable  from 
arterial  and  veinous  branches. 

As  regards  the  general  arrangement  of  the  vessels,  it  may  be 
observed,  that — 

1.  One  vessel  may  enter  a  villus,  and  returning  011  itself,  leave 
it  again. 

2.  Two  vessels  may  enter  a  villus,  may  anastomose,  and  leave 
it  in  one  or  two  divisions. 

3.  One,  or  more  may  enter,  may  each  separate  into  two  or 
more  divisions,  which  may  reunite  and  leave  the  villus  as  they 
entered. 

Many  other  modifications  occur,  but  the  general  rule  is,  that 
one  vessel  enters,  and  leaves  the  villus  without  dividing. 

As  regards  the  particular  arrangements  of  the  vessels  within 
the  villus,  we  recognize  those  leading  varieties  :  — 

1.  The  simple  loop,  a  vessel  turning  closely  on  itself. 

2.  The  open  loop,  a  vessel  turning  on  itself,  but  leaving  a  space 
within  the  loop. 

3.  The  wavy  loop,  resembling  the  first,  except  that  the  vessel 
is  wavy  instead  of  being  direct. 

4.  The  wavy  open  loops. 

5.  The  contorted  loop,  the  contortion  being  generally  at  the 
extremity  or  sling  of  the  loop;   the  limbs  of  the  loop  being 
straight  or  wavy  as  the  case  may  be. 

6.  The  various  modifications  which  arise  from  combinations  of 
the  five  foregoing  forms,  in  single,  double,  triple,  or  quadruple  or 
anastomosing  loops.     The  most  common  forms  are  the  simple 
and  contorted  loop.     The  simple  loop,  and  the  wavy  loop,  are 
found  in   cylindrical  villi.     The  open  loop,  and  the  wavy  open 
loop,  occur  in  the  flattened  and  heart-shaped  villi.    The  contorted 


54:         THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA. 

and  other  varieties  of  loops  exist  in  the  club-shaped  and  tube- 
rose villi.* 

Lastly,  It  must  be  stated  as  a  fact  first  recorded  and  re- 
presented by  Professor  Weber,  confirmed  by  the  observations 
of  Mr.  John  Dalrymple,  and  to  the  accuracy  of  which  I  can 
testify,  that  the  same  peculiar  vessel,  or  umbilical  capillary, 
may  enter  and  retire  from  two  or  more  villi  before  it  becomes 
continuous  with  a  vein. 


6.— Of  the  internal  Cells  of  the  Villas. 

Within  the  internal  membrane,  and  on  the  external  surface 
of  the  umbilical  capillaries,  are  cells  which  I  have  named 
the  internal  cells  of  the  tuft.  When  the  vessels  are  engorged, 
these  cells  are  seen  with  difficulty.  When  the  vessels  are 
moderately  distended,  and  the  internal  membrane  separated 
from  the  external  cells  by  moderate  pressure,  the  cells  now  un- 
der consideration  come  into  view.  They  are  best  seen  in  the 
spaces  left  between  the  internal  membrane  and  the  retiring 
angles  formed  by  the  coils  and  loops  of  the  vessels,  and  in  the 
vacant  spaces  formed  by  these  loops.  These  cells  are  egg-shaped, 
highly  transparent,  and  are  defined  by  the  instrument  with  dif- 
ficulty ;  but  their  nuclei  are  easily  perceived.  They  appear  to 
be  filled  with  a  transparent  highly  refractive  matter.  This 
system  of  cells  fills  the  whole  space  which  intervenes  between 
the  internal  membrane  of  the  villus  and  the  vessels,  and  gives 
to  this  part  of  the  organ  a  mottled  appearance. 


*  Mr.  Dalrymple,  in  his  Paper  on  the  Placenta,  in  the  Med.  Chir.  Trans.,  has  described 
with  great  accuracy  the  manner  in  which  the  foetal  vessels  ramify  and  coil  in  the  tufts  of 
the  placenta.  I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Dalrymple  for  specimens  of  his  injections  of  the  pla- 
centa; and  to  Dr.  John  Reid,  for  a  portion  of  a  placenta  injected  by  Professor  Weber  of 
Leipsic,  and  have  satisfied  myself  of  the  accuracy  of  the  descriptions  given  by  these 
anatomists.  My  own  observations  have  been  made  on  the  unprepared  placenta.  The 
drawings  of  the  foetal  vessels  in  Dr.  Reid  s  Paper  are  plans,  as  the  only  point  he  was  anxious 
to  establish  was,  that  the  villi  terminated  in  blunt  extremities  unconnected  by  cellular  or 
other  textures,  the  foetal  vessels  returning  upon  themselves. — REIO,  in  Edinburgh  Medical 
and  Surgical  Journal. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN^PLACENTA.  55 


II. — OF  THE  VILLI  OF  THE  CHORION. 

Without  entering  at  present  into  the  question  as  to  the  man- 
ner in  svhich  the  villi  of  the  chorion  take  their  origin,  I  may 
state,  that  as  soon  as  they  are  distinctly  formed,  they  present  a 
structure  which  has  to  a  certain  extent  been  represented  and 
described  by  Raspail,*  Seiler,f  and  others. 

The  substance  of  the  tufts  consists  of  nucleated  cells.  These 
cells  are  of  different  sizes.  The  smaller  are  situated,  some  in  the 
interior,  others  in  the  spaces  between  the  latter.  The  cavities  of 
the  larger  cells  are  full  of  a  granular  fluid.  The  surface  of  the 
tufts  is  bounded  by  a  fine,  but  very  distinct  membrane,  which, 
when  minutely  examined,  is  seen  to  consist  of  flattened  cells 
united  by  their  edges. 

The  free  extremity  of  each  villus  of  the  tuft  is  bulbous.  The 
cells  which  constitute  this  swelling  are  arranged  round  a  central 
spot.  They  are  transparent  and  refractive,  apparently  from  not 
containing  the  same  granular  matter  as  the  cells  of  the  rest  of 
the  villus  and  tuft.  However  short  a  villus  may  be,  it  invariably 
presents  a  bulbous  extremity,  with  the  peculiar  cellular  arrange- 
ment already  described.  Here  and  there,  on  the  sides  of  the 
stems  of  the  tufts,  swellings  of  a  similar  structure  may  be  seen. 
Each  of  these  swellings  is  the  commencement  of  a  new  villus  or 
stem,  which,  as  it  elongates,  carries  forward  on  its  extremity  the 
swelling  from  which  it  arose. 

These  groups  of  cells  in  the  bulbous  extremities  of  the  villi  of 
the  chorion,  and  in  the  swellings  on  the  sides  of  their  steins,  are 
the  germinal  spots  of  the  villi.  They  are  the  active  agents  in 
the  formation  of  these  parts.  The  villus  elongates  by  the  ad- 
dition of  cells  to  its  extremity,  the  cells  passing  off  from  the  ger- 
minal spot,  and  the  spot  receding  on  the  extremity  of  the  villus, 
as  the  latter  elongates  by  the  additions  which  it  receives  from  it. 

The  bulbous  extremities  of  the  villi  of  the  chorion,  are  not 
only  the  formative  agents  of  these  parts,  but  are  also  all  along, 

*  Raspail.     "  Chemie  Organique" 
f  Seiler. 


56        THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA. 

but  principally  after  the  villi  have  become  well  developed,  their 
functional  agents  also.  They  are  to  the  ovum  what  the  spon- 
geoles  are  to  the  plant — they  supply  it  with  nourishment  from 
the  soil  in  which  it  is  planted. 

Up  to  a  certain  period  of  gestation,  the  chorion  and  its  villi 
contain  no  blood-vessels.  Blood-vessels  first  appear  in  these 
parts  when  the  allantois  reaches  and  applies  itself  to  a  certain 
portion  of  the  internal  surface  of  the  chorion.  The  umbilical 
vessels  then  communicate  with  the  substance  of  the  viUi,  and  be- 
come continuous  with  loops  in  their  interior.  Those  villi  in  which 
the  blood-vessels  do  not  undergo  any  further  developement,  as 
the  ovum  increases  in  size,  become  more  widely  separated,  and 
lose  their  importance  in  the  economy.  The  villi,  again,  in  which 
vessels  form,  in  connection  with  the  umbilical  vessels,  increase  in 
number,  and  undergo  certain  changes  ki  the  arrangement  of  their 
constituent  elements,  so  as  to  become  the  internal  structures  of 
the  tufts  of  the  placenta,  as  described  in  the  first  part  of  this 
Memoir.  The  villi  of  the  chorion  always  retain  their  cellular 
structure.  As  the  blood-vessels  increase  in  size  the  cells  diminish 
in  number  ;  but  are  always  found  surrounding  the  terminal  loop 
of  vessels  in  the  situation  of  the  germinal  spot.  The  fine  mem- 
brane, which  was  formerly  described  as  bounding  the  villus  of 
the  chorion,  always  remains  at  the  free  extremities  of  the  villi  of 
the  placenta ;  but  on  the  stems  and  branches  of  the  latter  it  coa- 
lesces with  the  contained  cells. 

The  conversion  into  fibrous  texture  of  the  membrane  and  cells 
of  the  stems  and  branches  of  the  tuft  of  the  chorion,  forms  the 
tough  white  fibrous  trunk  and  branches  of  the  tufts  of  the  foetal 
portion  of  the  placenta ;  in  each  of  which  runs  a  branch  of  the 
umbilical  arteries  and  vein ;  and  the  fine  membrane  of  the  villi 
of  the  .chorion,  with  its  contained  cells  and  terminal  blood-loops, 
still  persistant  at  the  extremities  of  the  villi,  are  the  internal 
membrane,  the  internal  cells,  and  the  blood-loops  described  in 
the  first  part  of  this  memoir, 

III. — OF  THE  MATERNAL  PORTION  OF  THE  PLACENTA. 

The  mucous  membrane  of  the  uterus  presents  on  its  free  sur- 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA.         57 

face  the  orifices  of  numerous  cylindrical  follicles  arranged  parallel 
to  one  another,  and  at  right  angles  to  the  surface.  In  the  spaces 
between  these  follicles  the  blood-vessels  form  a  dense  capillary 
network. 

From  the  observations  of  Professors  Weber  and  Sharpey,*  it 
has  now  been  ascertained,  that  when  impregnation  has  taken 
place,  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  uterus  swells,  and  becomes 
lax,  that  its  follicles  increase  in  size,  and  secrete  a  granular  mat- 
ter, and  that  the  capillaries  increase  in  a  proportional  degree. 
"  In  a  uterus,"  says  Dr.  Sharpey,  "  supposed  to  have  been  re- 
cently impregnated,  and  in  which  the  vessels  had  been  minutely 
injected  with  vermilion,  the  lining  membrane,  or  commencing 
decidua,  appeared  everywhere  pervaded  by  a  network  of  blood- 
vessels, in  the  midst  of  which  the  tubular  glands  were  seen,,  their 
white  epithelium  strongly  contrasting  with  the  surrounding  red- 
ness." It  must  have  been  from  a  uterus  in  this  condition  that 
Baer  took  the  sketch  of  the  structure  of  the  commencing  deci- 
dua, which  has  been  copied  by  Wagner  in  his  Icones  Physio- 
logicce.  Baer  and  Wagner,  however,  have  mistaken  the  enlarged 
follicles  for  papillae,  and  have  represented  the  capillary  loops  in  a 
manner  much  too  formal.  I  have  examined  a  uterus  which  was 
in  a  state  described  by  Dr.  Sharpey.  There  was  a  well  formed 
corpus  luteum  in  one  of  the  ovaries ;  the  decidua  had  appeared  on 
its  internal  surface,  and  presented  in  the  most  distinct  and 
beautiful  manner  the  orifices  of  the  follicles,  and  the  vascularity 
of  the  inter-follicular  spaces.  The  follicles,  bounded  by  their 
germinal  membrane,  were  turgid  with  their  epithelial  contents. 
The  inter-follicular  spaces  in  which  the  capillaries  formed  a  net- 
work with  polygonal  or  rounded  meshes,  was  occupied  by  a  tex- 
ture which  consisted  entirely  of  nucleated  particles.  This  is  the 
tissue  represented  by  Baer  and  Wagner,  described  by  them  as 
surrounding  what  they  supposed  to  be  uterine  papillae,  and  con- 
sidered by  them  as  decidua.  The  free  surface  of  the  uterine 
mucous  membrane  was  covered  by  a  membrane,  which  ap- 
peared to  me  to  be  continuous  with  the  germinal  membrane  of  the 
follicles. 

*  Miiller's  Physiology,  page  1574. 


58         THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA. 

Dr.  Sharpey  has  not  described  this  inter-follicular  substance, 
as  his  attention  appears  to  have  been  chiefly  directed  to  the 
follicles.  As,  however,  it  is  to  this  iiiter-follicular  substance,  as 
much  as  to  the  enlargement  of  the  follicles  themselves,  that  the 
mucous  membrane  owes  its  increased  thickness,  it  appears  to  me 
worthy  of  being  recorded. 

A  uterus  in  the  condition  which  has  just  been  described,  is 
said  to  be  lined  with  the  decidua,  consisting,  as  has  been  stated,  of 
an  inter-follicular  cellular  substance,  and  of  an  extended  network 
of  capillary  blood-vessels. 

About  the  time  at  which  the  ovum  reaches  the  uterus,  the  de- 
veloped mucous  membrane  or  decidua  begins  to  secrete,  the  os 
uteri  becomes  plugged  up  by  this  secretion,  wrhere  it  assumes  the 
form  of  elongated  epithelial  cells ;  the  cavity  of  the  uterus  becomes 
filled  with  a  fluid  secretion,  the  "  hydroperione"  of  Breschet,  and 
in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  ovum,  the  secretion  con- 
sists of  cells  of  a  spherical  form.  The  cells  which  are  separated 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  ovum  I  consider  as  a  secretion  of  the 
third  order.  They  have  passed  off  from  the  uterine  glands  entire, 
and  possess  a  power  peculiar  to  the  third  order  of  secretions,  the 
power  of  undergoing  further  developement  after  being  detached 
from  the  germinal  spots  or  membrane  of  the  secreting  organ. 

From  what  has  now  been  stated,  it  appears,  that  the  decidua 
consists  of  twro  distinct  elements :  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
uterus  thickened  by  a  peculiar  developement,  and  of  a  non-vas- 
cular cellular  substance,  the  product  of  the  uterine  follicles.  The 
former  constitutes  at  a  later  period  the  greater  part  of  the  de- 
cidua vera,  the  latter,  the  decidua  reflexa.  This  view  of  the 
constitution  of  the  decidua,  clears  up  the  doubts  which  were  en- 
tertained regarding  the  arrangement  of  these  membranes  at  the 
os  uteri  and  entrances  of  the  fallopian  tubes.  It  is  evident  that 
these  orifices  will  be  open  or  closed,  just  as  the  cellular  secretion 
is  more  or  less  plentiful,  or  in  a  state  of  more  or  less  vigorous 
developement.  It  also  removes  the  difficulty  of  explaining  how 
the  decidua  covers  the  ovum,  a  difficulty  which  cannot  be  recon- 
ciled with  the  views  of  Dr.  Sharpey,  who  is  obliged  to  suppose 
the  deposition  of  lymph,  which  is  only  the  old  view  of  the  con- 
stitution of  the  decidua. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA.         59 

When  the  ovum  enters  the  cavity  of  the  uterus,  the  cellular 
decidua  surrounds  it,  and  becomes  what  has  been  named  the 
decidua  reflexa,  by  a  continuation  of  the  same  action  by  which 
it  had  been  increasing  in  quantity  before  the  arrival  of  the 
ovum.  The  cellular  decidua  grows  around  the  ovum  by  the 
formation  of  new  cells,  the  product  of  those  in  whose  vicinity  the 
ovum  happens  to  be  situated. 

At  this  stage  of  its  growth,  the  ovum  with  its  external  mem- 
brane, the  chorion,  covered  by  tufts,  the  structure  and  functions 
of  which,  have  been  described  in  the  second  pail  of  this  Memoir, 
is  embedded  in  a  substance  which  consists  entirely  of  active 
nucleated  cells.  The  absorbing  cells  of  the  tufts  are  constantly 
taking  up  either  the  matter  resulting  from  the  solution  of  the 
cells  of  the  cellular  decidua,  or  the  fluid  contained  in  these  cells. 
The  ovum  is  now  deriving  its  nourishment,  not  from  the  supply 
which  it  took  along  with  it  when  it  left  the  ovary,  but  from  a 
matter  supplied  by  the  uterus.  I  am,  therefore,  inclined  to  look 
upon  the  cellular  decidua,  as  representing  in  the  gestation  of  the 
mammal  the  albumen  of  the  egg  of  the  oviparous  animal. 
They  are  both  supplied  by  a  certain  portion  of  the  oviduct,  and 
they  are  both  brought  into  play  after  the  nourishment  supplied 
by  the  ovary  is  exhausted,  or  in  the  course  of  being  exhausted. 
The  difference  between  them  consists  in  this,  that  in  the  mam- 
mal the  albumen  is  applied  to  use  as  quickly  as  it  is  absorbed ; 
whereas,  in  the  oviparous  animal,  after  being  absorbed,  it  is  kept 
in  reserve  within  the  chorion  till  required.  I  have  also  been  in 
the  habit  of  considering  the  uterine  colyledons  of  the  ruminant 
and  other  mammalia  as  a  permanent  decidua  vera,  and  the  milky 
secretion  interposed  between  them  and  the  foetal  colyledons  as 
decidua  reflexa  in  its  primitive  and  simplest  form. 

I  have  been  thus  particular  in  the  explanation  of  what  I  believe 
to  be  the  nutritive  function  performed  respectively  by  the  chorion 
and  decidua,  as  upon  it  I  shall  have  to  found  my  views  regarding 
the  actions  of  nutrition  in  the  fully  developed  placenta. 

When  the  ovum  has  arrived  at  a  certain  stage  of  its  growth, 
the  absorption  and  circulation  of  nutritive  matter  by  the  agency 
of  cells  alone  is  no  longer  sufficient.  At  this  period,  the  ovum 
has  approached  the  thickened  mucous  membrane,  or  that  portion 


GO         THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA. 

usually  described  as  decidua  serotina.  About  the  same  time,  the 
allantois  bearing  the  umbilical  vessels  applies  itself  to  the  in- 
ternal surface  of  that  portion  of  the  chorion  opposed  to  the  de- 
cidua serotina,  and  the  villi  of  that  portion  become  vascular,  as 
formerly  described.  The  vessels  of  the  decidua  enlarge,  and 
assume  the  appearance  of  sinuses  encroaching  on  the  space  for- 
merly occupied  by  the  cellular  decidua,  in  the  midst  of  which 
the  villi  of  the  chorion  are  embedded.  This  increase  in  the 
calibre  of  the  decidual  capillaries,  goes  on  to  such  an  extent, 
that  finally  the  villi  are  completely  bound  up  or  covered  by  the 
membrane  which  constitutes  the  walls  of  the  vessels,  this  mem- 
brane following  the  contour  of  all  the  villi,  and  even  passing  to 
a  certain  extent  over  the  branches  and  stems  of  the  tufts.  Between 
this  membrane,  or  wall  of  the  enlarged  decidual  vessels,  and  the 
internal  membrane  of  the  villi,  there  still  remains  a  layer  of  the 
cells  of  the  decidua. 

From  this  period,  up  to  the  full  time,  all  that  portion  of  decidua 
in  connection  with  the  group  of  enlarged  capillaries,  and  vascular 
tufts  of  the  chorion,  and  which  may  now  be  called  a  placenta,  is 
divided  into  two  portions.  The  first  portion  of  the  decidua,  in 
connection  with  the  placenta,  or  forming  a  part  of  it,  is  situated 
between  that  organ  and  the  wall  of  the  uterus.  This  is  the  only 
portion  of  the  placental  decidua  with  which  anatomists  have  been 
hitherto  acquainted,  and  I  shall  name  it  the  parietal  portion.  It  has 
a  gelatinous  appearance,  and  consists  of  rounded  or  oval  cells.  Two 
sets  of  vessels  pass  into  it  from  the  uterus.  The  first  set  includes 
vessels  of  large  size  which  pass  through  it  for  the  purpose  of  sup- 
plying the  placenta  with  maternal  blood  for  the  use  of  the  fostus. 
These  may  be  named  the  maternal  functional  vessels  of  the  pla- 
centa. The  second  set  are  capillary  vessels,  and  pass  into  this 
portion  of  the  decidua  for  the  purpose  of  nourishing  it.  These 
are  the  nutritive  vessels  of  the  placenta. 

The  account  given  by  Mr.  Hunter  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
functional  vessels  of  the  placenta  pass  through  this  portion  of  the 
placental  decidua  is  still  doubted  by  many,  notwithstanding  the 
more  recent  of  Mr.  Oweivs*  dissections,  and  the  observations  of 

*   O\ven.      Palmer's  Edition  of  John  Hunter's  Works,  Vol.  iv. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA.         61 

Dr.  Reid.*  I  have  dissected  the  vessels  of  an  unopened  uterus  at 
the  full  time  in  the  manner  adopted  by  Mr.  Owen,  by  opening  one 
of  the  large  veins  over  the  spot  to  which  the  placenta  was  attached. 
Introducing  a  probe  as  a  guide,  I  slit  open  the  vein  with  a  pair 
of  scissors,  and  repeated  the  same  process  with  the  probe  and  scis- 
sors whenever  a  branch  entered  the  vein  already  opened.  I  gra- 
dually passed  through  the  wall  of  the  uterus.  In  my  progress,  I 
occasionally  found,  that  when  the  probe  was  pushed  along  an  un- 
opened vein,  its  point  appeared  at  another  opening ;  and  as  I  ap- 
proached the  internal  surface  of  the  wall  of  the  uterus,  these 
anastomoses  of  the  veins  became  more  numerous,  the  spaces  which 
they  inclosed  presenting  the  appearance  of  narrow  flat  bands. 
At  last,  in  introducing  the  probe  under  the  falciform  edges  of  the 
veinous  orifices,  it  was  found  to  have  arrived  at  the  placental 
tufts,  which  could  be  seen  by  raising  the  edges  of  the  falciform 
edges.  Having  passed  over  the  falciform  edges,  the  veinous 
membrane  suddenly  passed  to  each  side  to  line  the  great  cavity  of 
the  placenta.  The  flat  bands  which  I  have  just  described  as  the 
spaces  inclosed  by  anastomosing  veinous  sinuses,  became  smaller, 
and,  on  entering  the  cavity  itself,  the  bands  were  seen  to  have 
assumed  the  appearance  of  threads,  which  passed  in  great  numbers 
from  the  vascular  edges  of  the  veinous  openings,  and  from  the 
walls  of  the  cavity  of  the  placenta  on  to  the  extremities  and  sides 
of  the  villi  and  tufts  of  the  placenta.  The  whole  mass  of  spongy 
substance,  that  is  the  whole  mass  of  tufts,  were  in  this  manner 
perceived  to  be  attached  by  innumerable  threads  of  veinous  mem- 
brane to  that  surface  of  the  parietal  decidua  of  the  placenta  which 
was  covered  by  the  veinous  membrane.  On  proceeding  deeper 
into  the  substance  of  the  placenta,  I  perceived  that,  throughout 
its  whole  extent,  villus  was  connected  to  villus,  and  tuft  to  tuft, 
by  similar  threads  of  veinous  membrane.  Sometimes  the  apex  of 
one  villus  was  connected  to  the  apex  of  another.  In  other  in- 
stances the  threads  connected  the  sides  of  the  villi.  On  minute 
examination  these  threads  were  found  to  be  tubular,  and  the  mem- 
brane of  which  they  were  formed  was  seen  to  be  continuous  in  one 
direction  with  the  lining  membrane  of  the  vascular  system  of  the 

*  Reid.     Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  loc.  tit. 


62         THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA, 

mother,  and  in  the  other  with  the  external  membrane  of  the  tufts 
of  the  placenta,  and  passing  from  one  tuft,  or  set  of  tufts,  on  to 
another,  so  as  to  form  the  central  containing  membrane  of  the  bag 
of  the  placenta.  These  threads,  as  well  as  their  cavities,  are  some- 
what funnel-shaped  at  each  extremity.  The  funnel-shaped  por- 
tions of  the  cavities  of  threads,  and,  in  some  instances,  the  whole 
length  of  the  tube,  were  found  to  be  full  of  cells,  which  were  con- 
tinuous in  the  one  direction  with  the  parietal  decidua  of  the  pla- 
centa, and  in  the  other  with  the  external  cells  of  the  placental  villi.* 

This  observation  led  me  at  once  to  perceive  the  real  signi- 
fication of  the  external  cells  of  the  placental  tufts.  I  saw  that 
this  great  system  of  cells  was  a  portion  of  the  decidua,  all  but  cut 
off  from  the  principal  mass  by  the  enormous  developement  of  the 
decidual  vascular  network,  but  still  connected  with  it  by  the  minute 
files  of  cells,  which  fill  the  cavities  of  the  placental  threads. 

This  system  of  cells,  the  external  cells  of  the  villus,  with  the 
external  membrane,  are  portions  of  the  decidua,  and,  unlike  the 
other  elements  of  the  placental  tufts,  belong  to  the  organism  of 
the  mother.  These  cells,  with  their  membrane,  I  name  the 
central  division  of  the  placental  decidua,  to  distinguish  it  from 
the  other  portion  formerly  described,  and  which  I  have  already 
called  the  parietal  division  of  the  placental  decidua. 

1.  Mv  observations  have  confirmed  the  statements  of  Professors 
Weber  and  Sharpey  as  to  the  mode  of  formation  of  the  decidua 
vera ;  but  have  led  me  to  attach  more  importance  to  the  inter- 
follicular  substance,  and  to  the  secreted  or  non-vascular  portion 
of  the  decidua. 

2.  The  placenta,  as  has  long  been  admitted,  consists  of  a  foetal 
and  of  a  maternal  portion  intermixed.    But  the  maternal  portion, 
instead  of  consisting  of  a  part  of  the  vascular  system  of  the  mother 
only,  includes  the  whole  of  the  external  cells  of  the  villi. 

3.  The  external  membrane  of  the  placental  villi  is  a  portion  of 
the  wall  of  the  vascular  system  of  the  mother,  continuous  with 
the   rest   of  that  wall,   through  the  medium  of  the  placental 
threads  and  lining  membrane  of  the  placental  cavity. 

4.  The  system  of  the  external  cells  of  the  placental  villi  be- 

*  These  are  the  reflections  of  the  veinous  membrane  of  the  mother,  described  by  Dr.  Reid. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  HUMAN  PLACENTA.         G3 

longs  to  the  decidua,  and  is  continuous  with  tlie  parietal  division 
through  the  medium  of  the  cavities  of  the  placental  threads. 
This  portion  of  decidua  has  been  named  the  central  division  of 
the  placental  decidua,  and  the  threads  decidual  bars. 

5.  The  function  of  the  external  cells  of  the  placental  villi  is  to 
separate  from  the  blood  of  the  mother  the  matter  destined  for  the 
blood  of  the  foetus.     They  are,  therefore,  secreting  cells,  and  are 
the  remains  of  the  secreting  mucous  membrane  of  the  uterus. 

6.  Immediately  within  the  external  cells  of  the  placental  villi 
there  is  a  membrane  which  I  have  named  the  internal  membrane 
of  the   villi.     This   membrane  belongs   to   the   system   of  the 
foetus,  and  is  the  external  or  bounding  membrane  of  the  villi  of 
the  chorion. 

7.  Inclosed  within  the  internal  membrane  of  the  placental  villi 
is  a  system  of  cells,  which  belong  to  the  system  of  the  foetus,  and 
are  the  cells  of  the  villi  of  the  chorion.     These  are  the  internal 
cells  of  the  placental  villus. 

8.  The  function  of  the  internal  cells  of  the  placental  villi  is  to 
absorb  through  the  internal  membrane  the  matter  secreted  by 
the  agency  of  the  external  cells  of  the  villi. 

9.  The  external  cells  of  the  placental  villi  perform,  during  intra- 
uterine  existence,  a  function  for  which  is  substituted  in  extra- 
uterine  life  the  digestive  action  of  the  gastro-intestinal  mucous 
membrane. 

10.  The  internal  cells  of  the  placental  villi  perform  during 
mtra-uterine  existence  a  function,  for  which  is   substituted  in 
extra-uterine  life  the  action  of  the  absorbing  chyle  cells  of  the  in- 
testinal villi. 

11.  The  placenta,  therefore,  not  only  performs,  as  has  been 
always  admitted,  the  function  of  a  lung,  but  also  the  function  of 
an  intestinal  tube. 

J.  G. 


THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY  OF  BONE 


A  texture  may  be  considered  either  by  itself,  or  in  connection 
with  the  parts  which  usually  accompany  it.  These  subsidiary 
parts  may  be  entirely  removed  without  interfering  with  the  ana- 
tomical constitution  of  the  texture.  It  is  essentially  non-vascular, 
neither  vessels  nor  nerves  entering  into  its  intimate  structure. 
It  possesses  in  itself  those  powers  by  which  it  is  nourished,  pro- 
duces its  kind,  and  performs  the  actions  for  which  it  is  destined, 
the  subsidiary  or  superadded  parts  supplying  it  with  materials 
which  it  appropriates  by  its  own  inherent  powers,  or  connecting 
it  in  sympathetic  and  harmonious  action  with  other  parts  of  the 
organism  to  which  it  belongs. 

In  none  of  the  textures  are  these  characters  more  distinctly 
seen  than  in  the  osseous.  A  well  macerated  bone  is  one  of  the 
most  easily  made,  and,  at  the  same  time,  one  of  the  most  curious 
anatomical  preparations.  It  is  a  perfect  example  of  a  texture 
completely  isolated,  the  vessels,  nerves,  membranes  and  fat,  are 
all  separated,  and  nothing  is  left  but  the  non-vascular  osseous 
substance. 

The  osseous  texture  of  a  fresh  bone,  considered  in  this  way, 
consists  of  two  parts,  a  hard  and  a  soft.  The  hard  part,  com- 
posed of  earthy  salts,  deposited  in  a  cartilaginous  matrix,  has 
already  been  carefully  examined  by  anatomists.  The  soft  has 
not  yet  attracted  attention,  in  consequence  of  the  manner  in 


THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY  OF  BONE.  65 

which  it  is  isolated,  divided  into  small  portions,  and  concealed  in 
the  cavities  of  the  osseous  corpuscules. 

The  hard  part  of  the  osseous  texture,  considered  in  a  long 
bone,  presents  four  surfaces,  all  communicating  with  one  an- 
other, a  periosteal  or  external,  a  medullary  or  internal,  a  haver- 
sian  or  intermediary,  and  a  corpuscular  or  canalicular.  The  peri- 
osteal  surface  communicates  with  the  haversian  in  three  ways  :  by 
those  haversian  canals  which  open  in  it ;  by  the  canal  for  the 
medullary  artery  gradually  subdividing  and  diminishing  till  it 
breaks  up  into  arterial  haversian  canals  ;  and  by  the  more  numer- 
ous canals  for  the  veins,  principally  met  with  at  the  extremities 
of  the  bone.  The  medullary  surface  is  to  be  considered  as  a 
portion  of  the  haversian,  having  been  formed  by  the  enlargement, 
and  subsequent  blending  of  neighbouring  haversian  canals  into 
medullary  cavities  and  cancelli.  The  canalicular  or  corpuscular 
surface  forms  the  walls  of  the  innumerable  corpuscules  and  cana- 
liculi,  and  communicates  by  the  latter  with  the  haversian,  me- 
dullary, and  less  freely  with  the  periosteal  surface. 

The  compact  osseous  substance,  in  which  the  corpuscules  and 
then:  canaliculi  are  situated,  is  not  homogenious  in  texture*  It 
consists,  of  cells  filled  with  bony  substance,  ossified  or  calcified 
primordial  cells. 

The  soft  part  of  the  true  osseous  texture  is  not  continuous  like 
the  hard,  but  is  divided,  as  has  been  stated,  into  as  many  portions 
as  there  are  corpuscules  in  the  bone.  Each  of  these  portions 
consists  of  a  little  mass  of  nucleated  cells  of  great  transparency. 
They  do  not  appear  to  extend  along  the  canaliculi,  but  to  be  con- 
fined to  the  cavity  of  the  corpuscule* 

These  two  parts,  the  hard  and  the  soft  combined,  constitute  the 
true  osseous  texture.  They  differ  from  one  another  only  in  this, 
that  the  cells  of  the  one  are  ossified,  those  of  the  other  retain  their 
original  delicacy  and  softness.  The  masses  of  soft  cells  in  the  cor- 
puscules, I  am  inclined  to  consider  as  the  nutritive  centres,  germi- 
nal centres,  or  germinal  spots  of  the  texture.  These  centres  are 
the  source  of  all  the  hardened  cells,  each  of  them  being  the  centre 
of  all  those  comprehended  within  the  range  of  its  own  canaliculi. 
Each  of  these  soft  germinal  masses  is  the  centre  of  attraction 
for  the  proper  nutriment  of  bone,  and  is  the  active  agent  in  with- 


66          THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY  OF  BONE. 

drawing  this  from  the  vessels,  and  appropriating  it,  partly  for  tho 
nourishment  of  the  hard  cells,  each  of  which  has  a  centre  of  at- 
traction within  itself,  but  more  probably  for  the  formation  of  new 
calcigerous  cells,  as  the  old  cells  dissolve  and  their  debris  falls 
back  into  the  returning  circulation.  The  canaliculi  are  undoubt- 
edly the  principal  channels  for  the  passage  of  nutriment  from  the 
capillaries  to  the  calcigerous  cells  and  germinal  centres.  They 
are  necessary  in  a  hard  texture,  and  like  similar  canals  and  fis- 
sures in  certain  hard  cells  in  vegetables,  only  appear  at  a  late 
stage  in  the  developement  of  bone.  Each  osseous  corpuscule  has 
its  own  system  of  canaliculi,  these  extending,  for  the  purpose  of 
communicating  with  others,  to  the  confines  of  its  own  territory ; 
that  is,  to  the  boundaries  of  the  space  which  was  at  one  time 
contained  within  the  sphere  of  the  primary  cell  of  which  it  was 
the  nucleus. 

The  accessory  parts  of  the  osseous  texture,  are  the  vessels 
nerves,  membranes,  and  oil.  For  my  present  purpose  it  is  only 
necessary  for  me  to  allude  to  the  membranes,  as  one  of  them,  the 
periosteum,  has  been  held  to  play  a  most  important  part  in  the 
formation  and  economy  of  bone. 

The  periosteum  is  not  so  important  an  element  in  the  consti- 
tution of  a  bone  as  has  usually  been  supposed.  In  the  adult 
bone,  it  is  nothing  more  than  the  fibrous  sheath  of  the  organ, 
similar  to  the  bounding  or  limiting  membrane  of  other  organs, 
and  in  which  the  vessels  ramify  sufficiently  to  anastomose  with 
those  of  the  comparatively  few  haversian  canals  which  open  on 
the  external  surface.  In  the  foetus  it  is  much  more  vascular, 
the  external  surface  of  the  bone  being  at  that  period  actively 
engaged  in  growth. 

There  exists  in  every  true  bone,  a  membrane  or  layer  of  much 
greater  importance,  and  infinitely  more  extended  than  the  peri- 
osteum. Between  the  blood-vessels  and  the  walls  of  the  haver- 
sian canals,  there  is  a  layer  of  cellular  substance.  This  cellular 
substance  is  the  product,  its  cells  being  the  descendants  of  the 
corpuscules  of  the  cartilage  or  matrix  in  which  the  bone  was 
originally  formed.  It  forms  a  blastema,  originally  produced 
round  each  cartilage  corpuscule  by  developement  into  a  linear 
series  perpendicular  to  the  ossifying  surface :  each  of  the  secon- 


THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY  OF  BONE.          67 

dary  cartilage  corpuscules  remaining  as  centres,  or  the  sources  of 
new  centres  of  nutrition,  of  the  future  bone,  their  progeny  form- 
ing the  cellular  mass  which  becomes  enclosed  in  the  capsules  of 
compact  primary  bone.  When  these  capsules  have  opened  into 
one  another  to  form  the  haversian  canals,  a  process  similar  to  the 
mode  of  developement  of  gland  ducts,  and  capillaries,  the  cellu- 
lar mass  surrounds  the  vessels  in  their  course,  and  separates  them 
from  the  walls  of  the  canals. 

That  this  cellular  layer  plays  an  important  part  in  the  economy 
of  bone,  appears  probable  from  the  prominent  position  it  holds  in 
its  developement,  and  from  the  intimate  connection  of  the  haver- 
sian canals  with  all  the  morbid  changes  of  bone.  Its  existence, 
great  extent,  and  probable  powers,  cannot  be  overlooked  in  any 
question  regarding  the  economy  of  bone  in  health  or  disease. 

The  cellular  mass,  just  described,  fills  the  cancelli,  or  enlarged 
haversian  chambers,  of  foetal  bones,  and,  in  this  situation,  has  not 
been  overlooked  by  former  observers.  In  adult  bones,  it  is  in  the 
medullary  cavity,  cancelli,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  the  larger 
haversian  canals,  replaced  by  fat  cells. 

On  the  surface  of  young  and  vigorous  bones  I  have  observed 
numerous  cells,  flattened,  elongated,  and  more  or  less  turgid, 
belonging  doubtless  to  the  system  of  haversian  cells. 

J.  G. 


O-  XL 


THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  AFTER  DEATH  OF  THE 
SHAFT  OF  A  LONG  BONE. 


The  question  at  issue  regarding  the  source  of  the  new  osseous 
substance  in  regeneration  of  the  shaft  of  a  long  bone,  is  thus 
stated  by  Professor  Syme.*  "  Whether  the  periosteum,  or  mem- 
brane that  covers  the  surface  of  the  bones,  possesses  the  power  of 
forming  new  osseous  substance  independently  of  any  assistance 
from  the  bone  itself?"  and  the  Professor  has  detailed  some  very 
ingenious  experiments,  which  satisfied  him  that  this  membrane 
does  possess  the  power  of  producing  new  osseous  texture. 

The  first  experiment  consisted  in  exposing  the  radius  of  a 
dog,  and  removing  an  inch  and  three  quarters  of  it  along  with 
the  periosteum ;  and  in  the  other  leg  removing  a  corresponding 
portion  without  the  periosteum.  In  six  weeks  the  cut  extre- 
mities of  the  radius,  from  which  a  portion  had  been  taken,  to- 
gether with  the  periosteum,  had  only  extended  towards  one  an- 
other in  a  conical  form,  with  a  great  deficiency  of  bone  between 
thenij  and  in  its  place  merely  a  small  band  of  tough  ligamentous 
texture.  In  the  other,  where  the  periosteum  had  been  allowed 
to  remain,  there  was  a  compact  mass  of  bone,  not  only  occupying 
the  space  left  by  the  portion  removed,  but  rather  exceeding  it. 

The  objection  to  this  experiment  is,  that  it  cannot  be  performed 

*  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Edin.,  Vol.  xiv.,  page  158.  "  On  the  Power  of  the  Periosteum  to 
form  New  B<me" 


THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  AFTER  DEATH,  &c.  69 

accurately.  I  have  satisfied  myself,  that  it  is  impossible  to  se- 
parate the  periosteum  from  a  dog's  radius  without  removing 
along  with  it  minute  longitudinal,  filamentary,  or  ribbon-shaped 
portions  of  the  surface  of  the  bone,  more  particularly,  as  may  be 
conceived,  when  performed  in  the  manner  which  under  the  cir- 
cumstances would  be  adopted,  by  slitting  it  up  in  front,  and  de- 
taching it  transversely  before  separating  the  portion  of  bone.  It 
remains  to  be  proved  that  it  is  not  from  these  minute  shreds  of 
bone  that  the  regenerated  portion  of  the  shaft  has  derived  its 
origin.* 

In  the  other  part  of  the  experiment,  in  which  the  periosteum 
as  well  as  the  bone  was  removed,  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that 
complete  regeneration  should  have  taken  place,  inasmuch  as  the 
bounding  or  limiting  membrane  of  the  organ  had  been  removed, 
and  the  surrounding  textures  were  allowed  to  collapse  and  unite. 
Even  under  these  unfavourable  circumstances,  the  cut  extre- 
mities of  the  bone  had  lengthened  themselves  out  in  a  conical 
form. 

The  two  subsequent  experiments,  by  the  insertion  of  tin  plates, 
though  highly  ingenious,  differ  in  no  essential  particular  from 
the  first,  and  are  liable  to  the  same  objections.  If  a  section  had 
been  made  through  the  denuded  shafts,  new  bone  would  have 
been  found  deposited  in  their  interior,  just  as  it  had  been  at  the 
cut  extremities  in  the  first  experiments. 

The  careful  examination  of  numerous  bones,  the  shafts  of 
which  had  died,  and  were  in  progress  of  replacement  by  a  sub- 
stitute in  the  form  of  a  shell,  has  satisfied  me  that  in  no  instance 
do  we  ever  see  a  new  shaft,  without  at  the  same  time  observing 
portions  of  the  old  shaft  ulcerated  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  — 
the  ulcerated  portions  invariably  corresponding  in  the  early 
stages  to  the  scales  of  new  bone  in  the  periosteum.  Whenever 
the  old  shaft  is  entire,  its  periostea!  surface  presenting  the  na- 
tural appearance  of  a  macerated  bone,  the  part  corresponding  to 
this  in  the  new  shaft  is  formed  of  bone  which  is  seen  to  be  shoot- 
ing, in  the  manner  peculiar  to  this  mode  of  regeneration,  from  a 
point  corresponding  to  an  ulcerated  portion  of  the  old  shaft.  So 

*  Baly.     Note  in  his  Translation  of  Miiller's  Physiology,  page  471. 


70  THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  AFTER  DEATH 

striking  is  this  peculiarity,  that  it  will  at  once  recur  to  those  who 
have  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  new  shafts  in  an  early 
stage  of  formation ;  as  well  as  the  remarkable  contrast  between 
the  smooth  hard  portions  of  the  dead  or  dying  bone  and  the 
nodulated  scales  lying  in  the  separated  periosteum,  alternating 
with  the  former,  and  concealing  from  direct  view  the  rough  or 
ulcerated  portions  of  the  dead  shaft.  In  those  instances  in  which 
the  shaft  has  died,  with  the  exception  of  a  ring  or  small  portion 
at  each  or  one  end,  close  to  the  epiphysis,  the  new  bone  shoots 
in  stalactitic  masses  in  the  longitudinal  direction,  their  course, 
direction  and  magnitude  corresponding  to  the  forms  of  the  rings 
or  portions  of  ulcerated  bone  in  the  old  shaft.  This  is  an  un- 
favourable form  of  necrosis,  in  consequence  of  the  difficulty  en- 
countered by  the  extremities  of  the  new  shell  in  meeting  in  the 
centre,  and  the  length  of  time  required  for  the  process  of  rege- 
neration. This  form  has  also  given  rise  to  a  mistaken  view  of 
the  source  of  the  new  bone  in  necrosis,  a  belief  that  it  is  derived 
from  the  epiphysis.  I  have  never  seen  an  instance  in  which  the 
epiphysis  supplied  the  new  shaft,  and  I  have  had  occasion  to 
point  out  that  the  specimens  on  which  such  opinions  were 
founded  are  in  fact  exemplifications  of  the  formation  of  the  new, 
from  a  ring  or  portion  of  the  old  shaft  close  to  the  epiphysis. 
An  epiphysis  is  a  distinct  part,  arid  has  no  greater  tendency  to 
supply  the  losses  of  the  principal  mass  of  the  bone  to  which  it 
belongs  than  the  femur,  fibula,  or  astragalus  to  supply  the  loss  of 
a  tibia. 

Another  remarkable  peculiarity,  arising  from  the  circumstance 
of  the  new  bone  invariably  shooting  from  spots  corresponding  to 
ulcerated  portions  of  the  dead  shaft,  is  met  with  in  instances 
where  one  side  of  a  dead  shaft  is  not  ulcerated,  and  the  other 
side,  or  a  portion  of  it,  has  undergone  that  process.  In  such  in- 
stances, the  new  bone  proceeds  from  points  corresponding  to  the 
ulcerations,  and  shoots  in  the  form  of  arches  across  the  smooth 
portion  of  the  old  bone,  meeting  from  either  side,  and  giving  rise 
to  new  processes  wrhich  ultimately  enclose  the  whole.  In  instances 
of  this  sort  regeneration  is  effected  with  difficulty,  and  there  is  a 
tendency  in  the  old  shaft  to  ulcerate  out  on  the  side  on  which  it 
has  supplied  no  osseous  centres  of  regeneration. 


01-    TIJE  SHAFT  OF  A   LONG   BONK.  71 

The  death  of  the  entire  shaft  of  a  long  bone  must  be  a  very 
rare  occurrence.  In  a  case  of  this  kind,  the  shaft  would  be 
found  lying  loose  in  a  cavity  formed  by  the  epiphysis  at  each  end, 
and  the  separated  periosteum  on  the  sides.  The  bone  itself,  al- 
though its  surface  might  be  opened  up  by  inflammation,  would 
present  no  ulceration  or  actual  deficiency  of  substance.  In  a 
case  of  this  kind,  I  believe  no  regeneration  whatever  woidd  take 
place.  The  epiphysis  have  no  tendency  to  assist ;  and  the  perios- 
teum has  separated  without  a  single  portion  of  the  shaft  from 
which  new  bone  might  be  produced. 

In  the  majority  of  instances  of  what  is  incorrectly  named  death 
of  the  entire  shaft,  ulcerated  portions  or  deficiences  of  the  surface 
will  be  met  with  ;  and  in  the  periostea!  sheath  scales  of  new  bone 
corresponding  to  these  will  be  perceived.  I  have  observed  the 
process  by  which  these  ulcerations  are  produced,  and  have  already 
described  it  in  the  chapter  on  ulceration. 

The  first  appreciable  inflammatory  changes  in  bone  occur  with- 
in the  haversian  canals.  These  passages  dilate  or  become  opened 
up,  as  may  be  seen  on  the  surface  of  an  inflamed  bone,  or  better 
in  a  section.  The  result  of  this  enlargement  of  the  canals  is  the 
conversion  of  the  contiguous  canals  into  one  cavity,  and  the  con- 
sequent removal  or  absorption  of  ail  the  osseous  texture  of  the 
part.  This  removal  of  the  substance  of  the  walls  of  the  haver- 
sian canals  is  not  to  be  explained  by  pressure  arising  from  effused 
lymph,  understood  either  in  a  mechanical  sense,  which  is  inappli- 
cable to  actions  of  this  kind,  or  in  the  Hunterian  sense  in  which 
it  is  employed,  as  a  mode  of  expression  for  an  action,  the  details 
of  which  have  not  been  recognised. 

By  the  enlargement  of  neighbouring  haversian  canals,  and  the 
consecpient  removal  of  all  the  osseous  substance  of  a  portion  of 
bone,  an  ulceration  is  produced,  or  a  piece  of  dead  or  dying  bone 
is  separated  from  the  living  organ.  A  stratum  of  what,  in  the 
language  of  surgical  pathologists,  is  named  granulations,  divides 
the  dead  from  the  living,  and  ultimately  casts  the  dead  offj  by 
assuming  a  free  surface  towards  it,  throwing  pus  into  the  inter- 
space. 

When  the  entire  shaft  of  a  bone  is  attacked  by  violent  inflam- 
mation, there  is  generally  time  before  death  of  the  bone  takes 


72  THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  AFTER  DEATH 

place,  for  the  separation,  by  the  process  just  described,  of  more 
or  less  numerous  portions  of  its  surface.  When  the  entire  peri- 
osteum has  separated  from  the  shaft,  it  carries  with  it  those  mi- 
nute portions  of  the  surface  of  the  bone.  Each  of  these  is  covered 
on  its  external  surface  by  the  periosteum,  on  its  internal  by  a 
layer  of  granulations,  the  result  of  the  organised  matter  which 
originally  filled  the  inflamed  haversian  canals ;  the  gradual  en- 
largement and  subsequent  blending  of  which  ultimately  allowed 
their  contained  vascular  contents  to  combine  with  the  layer  of 
granulations  just  described  ;  and  to  form  the  separating  medium 
between  the  dead  shaft  and  its  minute  living  remnants.  These 
minute  separated  portions,  after  having  advanced  somewhat  in  de- 
velopement,  appear,  when  carelessly  examined,  particularly  in  dried 
specimens,  to  be  situated  in  the  substance  of  the  periosteum,  and 
have  been  adduced  by  the  advocates  of  the  agency  of  that  membrane 
in  forming  new  bone  as  evidences  of  the  truth  of  their  opinions. 

In  proportion  to  the  equal  manner  in  which  these  living 
portions  of  the  old  shaft  are  arranged  over  the  whole  internal 
surface  of  the  periosteum,  will  be  the  facility  and  consequent  rapi- 
dity in  the  formation  of  the  new  shaft.  The  shape  of  the  new 
bone  will  also  depend  very  much  upon  the  same  circumstances ; 
for,  if  the  centres  of  formation  of  the  new  shaft  are  separated 
from  one  side  only  of  the  old  bone,  then  an  unshapely  mass  of 
new  bone  is  thrown  out  on  the  same  side,  for  the  purpose  of 
strengthening  the  part  during  the  time  necessary  for  shooting 
across  the  bridges  of  bone  which  are  to  supply  that  side  of  the 
new  shaft,  for  the  formation  of  which  no  osseous  centres  had 
been  separated.  Every  possible  modification,  resulting  from 
these  principles,  may  be  observed  in  looking  over  series  of  ne- 
crosed long  bones. 

A  remarkable  fact  in  connection  with  cloacae  is,  that  they  are 
almost  invariably  opposite  a  smooth  or  unaltered  portion  of  the 
surface  of  the  dead  shaft.  They  result  from  the  pus  thrown  off 
from  the  granulating  internal  surface  of  the  new  shaft  making  its 
way  to  the  exterior,  by  those  parts  not  yet  closed,  in  consequence 
of  having  been  opposite  to  portions  of  the  old  shaft,  which  had 
not  afforded  separated  osseous  centres.  After  the  new  shell  has 
gained  its  full  strength,  the  cloacae,  like  sinuses  of  the  soft  parts, 


OF  THE  SHAFT  OF  A  LONG  BONE.  73 

are  prevented  from  closing  by  the  continued  flow  of  the  pus. 
The  situation  of  cloacae  is  determined  by  circumstances  in  the 
death  of  the  old,  and  kept  open  by  the  continued  flow  of  the 
secretions  of  the  new  shaft. 

As,  therefore,  it  has  been  found  impossible  to  separate  the  peri- 
osteum in  living  animals,  without  detaching  shreds  of  bone  along 
with  it ;  as  in  necrosis  of  the  shafts  of  long  bones,  portions  of  the 
old  osseous  texture  may  be  detected  in  the  periosteal  sheath 
opposite  ulcerations  of  the  dead  shaft ;  and  as  consistent  with 
what  is  at  present  held  regarding  the  powers  of  capillary  vessels, 
and  the  origin  of  the  textures,  we  are  compelled  to  assent  to  the 
doctrine  that  periosteum  does  not  possess  an  independent  power 
of  forming  osseous  substance. 

The  participation  of  the  periosteum  in  the  office  of  regenera- 
tion— an  important  principle  in  surgery — is  not  denied  in  this 
conclusion. 

J.  G. 


NO.  XII. 


THF  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  OF  LOST  PARTS  IN  TEE 
CRUSTACEA. 


That  all  the  species  of  Crustacea  have  the  power  of  regene- 
rating parts  of  their  body  which  have  been  accidentally  lost,  is  a 
fact  which  has  been  long  known.  The  particular  manner  in 
which  these  new  parts  are  developed,  and  also  the  organ  from 
which  the  germ  of  the  new  part  is  derived,  has  never  yet  been 
sufficiently  examined,  or  properly  explained. 

If  one  or  more  of  the  last  phalanges  of  the  leg  of  a  common 
crab  be  seriously  injured,  the  animal  instantly  throws  off  the  re- 
maining parts  of  the  limb  close  to  the  body.  It  has  the  power 
of  doing  so,  apparently  for  two  purposes ;  to  save  the  excessive 
flow  of  blood  which  always  takes  place  at  the  first  wound,  and  to 
lay  bare  the  organ  which  is  to  reproduce  the  future  limb.  As 
soon  as  the  injured  limb  has  been  thrown  off  the  bleeding  stops, 
the  reason  of  which  will  be  explained  hereafter ;  but  if  the  ani- 
mal is  unable,  from  weakness  or  other  causes,  to  effect  this,  the 
haemorrhage  proceeds  to  a  fatal  termination. 

It  is  apparently  in  the  organs  of  locomotion  only  that  the  power 
of  reproduction  resides.  That  it  does  not  do  so  in  all  parts  of 
the  body — in  the  higher  Crustacea,  at  least — is  proved  by  experi- 
ment, and  is  also  apparent  from  the  circumstance  of  many  species 
being  obtained  with  the  body  and  other  parts  very  much  maimed, 
and  which  have  to  all  appearance  been  so  for  a  considerable 


THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  OF,  &c.  75 

period.  Wounds  of  the  body  in  general  prove  speedily  fatal,  if 
they  penetrate  deeply,  but  if  otherwise,  a  cicatrix  only  is  formed, 
which  remains  until  the  casting  of  the  shell,  when  the  new  shell 
takes  on  all  the  characters  and  appearance  of  the  old  one,  before 
it  met  with  the  injury.  When  the  animal  is  weak  and  unhealthy, 
and  in  that  state  meets  with  any  severe  injury  of  a  limb,  it  is  un- 
able to  throw  it  off  at  the  usual  place,  and  consequently  very 
soon  dies  from  loss  of  blood ;  but  when  strong  and  vigorous,  it  is 
enabled  to  throw  the  injured  limb  off  with  little  apparent  pain  or 
exertion.  It  is  a  well  known  fact,  that  these  animals  can  throw 
off  their  limbs  when  seized  by  them,  and  also  from  several  other 
causes,  to  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  allude  at  present. 

When  the  crustacean  does  throw  off  a  limb  voluntarily,  it  will 
be  found  on  examination  that  this  is  always  effected  at  one  spot 
only,  near  to  the  basal  extremity  of  the  first  phalanx.  This  part 
of  the  phalanx  is  very  much  contracted  for  the  length  of  half  an 
inch,  or  a  little  more,  in  the  common  edible  crab.  The  whole 
of  this  portion  is  filled  with  a  fibrous,  gelatinous,  glandular  look- 
ing mass ;  the  organ  which  supplies  the  germs  for  future  limbs. 
On  looking  closely  into  the  surface  of  this  body,  we  find  that  it  is 
divided  into  two  unequal  parts,  by  means  of  a  transverse  line. 
The  basal  or  proximal  part  of  this  body  is  the  smallest.  On 
tracing  this  line  towards  the  shell,  we  find  that  it  runs  into  it,  as 
it  were,  and  forms,  instead  of  one  line,  two,  by  which  means  a 
very  thin  ring  is  formed,  and  this  ring  is  also  found  to  run  com- 
pletely round  the  limb,  being  marked  externally  by  means  of  a 
thin  band  of  small  scattered  hairs.  By  dissection  this  line  can 
be  traced  into  the  substance  of  the  organ  of  reproduction, 
and  is  found  in  this  way  to  be  the  exact  spot  where  the  limb  is 
generally  thrown  off.  Through  the  long  axis  of  this,  and  near 
to  one  edge,  a  small  foramen  exists  for  the  transmission  of  the 
blood-vessels  and  nerve.  The  microscopic  structure  of  this  gland 
or  organ  is  extremely  beautiful.  When  a  thin  transverse  section 
is  made,  and  placed  under  the  microscope,  it  is  found  to  present 
the  following  appearances  : — The  foramen,  for  the  transmission 
of  the  vessels  and  nerves,  which  was  distinctly  seen  with  the 
naked  eye,  is  obscured  on  account  of  the  pressure  arising  from 
the  glass  plates,  but  its  situation  can  be  still  distinctly  made  out 


76  THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  OF 

near  to  one  edge  of  the  section,  and  also  within  a  thick  fibrous 
looking  band,  which,  when  traced,  is  found  to  surround  a  consi- 
derable extent  of  surface.  The  space  contained  within  this  band 
is  also  found  upon  examination  to  be  much  more  transparent  than 
that  beyond  it,  and  to  contain  numerous  small  cells,  all  of  which 
have  nuclei  or  nucleoli  within  them.  These  cells  appear  to  be  sus- 
pended in  a  thickish  transparent  liquid.  The  thick  fibrous  band, 
mentioned  above,  is  composed  of  a  great  many  fibres,  all  of  which 
run  almost  parallel  to  one  another.  Beyond  this  band,  and  occu- 
pying the  remaining  space  between  it  and  the  shell,  lies  a  con- 
fused mass  of  large  primitive  cells  or  blastema.  The  shell  mem- 
brane, covered  by  the  shell,  encircles  this, — thus  the  whole  struc- 
ture of  the  leg  at  this  part  consists  of,  ls£,  the  foramen  for  the 
transmission  of  the  vessels  and  nerves ;  the  fibrous  band,  with 
the  semi-liquid  mass  containing  small  cells  ;  the  blastema  of  larger 
nucleated  cells  ;  and,  lastly,  the  shell  membrane,  covered  by  the 
shell. 

In  reference  to  the  fibrous  band  here  mentioned,  farther  obser- 
vations have  proved  it  to  belong  to  a  very  peculiar  system  of  ves- 
sels, which  are  very  generally  distributed  throughout  the  body  of 
the  animal.  They  ramify  very  freely  over  the  membrane  lining 
the  carapace,  throughout  the  ovaries,  liver,  intestinal  canal,  and 
on  the  blood-vessels  of  the  organs  of  locomotion.  In  the  latter, 
they  are  arranged  at  regular  intervals,  and  run  parallel  to  one 
another.  They  run  in  this  manner,  until  that  part  of  the  leg  is 
reached  about  half  an  inch  beyond  the  reproductive  gland,  when 
they  terminate  by  means  of  blind  extremities.  I  have  not  yet  made 
out  the  exact  relative  anatomy  of  this  very  peculiar  system  of  ves- 
sels, or  in  what  manner  those  running  in  the  longitudinal  direction 
of  the  leg  are  connected  with  the  circular  one  which  surrounds  the 
foramen  at  the  point  of  fracture,  but  immediately  after  the  ani- 
mal has  thrown  of  the  injured  limb,  the  raw  surface  becomes  co- 
vered with  these  vessels.  Before  the  separation,  the  vessels  had 
been  partially  empty ;  but  immediately  on  the  separation  taking 
place,  they  became  so  distended  as  to  become  visible  to  the  naked 
eye.  In  all  the  observations  made,  it  was  generally  found  that 
these  vessels  presented  a  radiated  appearance  on  the  newly  made 
surface,  running  from  the  circumference  to  the  circular  one  sur- 


LOST  PARTS  IN  THE  CRUSTACEA.  77 

rounding  the  situation  of  the  germ.  The  greater  number  also 
appeared  to  terminate  at  the  circumference  by  means  of  blind  ex- 
tremities. A  dark  circular  disc  was  seen  at  the  extremity  of 
many  of  these  cul-de-sacs,  which  had  all  the  appearance  of  a  ger- 
minal spot.  When  these  vessels  were  first  seen,  they  were 
thought  to  be  connected  with  the  reproductive  gland  alone,  but 
after  farther  observations,  this  appeared  to  be  incorrect ;  and,  as 
already  mentioned,  their  relations  are  so  extensive  and  compli- 
cated, as  to  require  much  more  time  for  their  elucidation  than  I 
have  had  since  they  came  under  my  observation.  It  is  evident, 
however,  they  perform  some  important  function  in  the  economy 
of  the  animal,  but  whether  it  is  connected  with  the  reproduction 
of  lost  parts  or  not,  is  a  question  to  be  decided  by  future  obser- 
vation. 

Immediately  on  the  limb  being  thrown  off,  a  quantity  of  blood 
escapes,  which  is  soon  stopped  by  the  retraction  of  the  vessels. 
After  this  takes  place,  we  see  the  small  open  foramen  for  the  pas- 
sage of  the  artery  and  nerve,  which  becomes  closed  almost  im- 
mediately by  means  of  a  slight  film  which  spreads  over  the  whole 
of  the  exposed  surface.  When  this  surface  is  examined  some 
hours  after  the  loss,  we  find  that  the  small  cavity  of  the  foramen 
is  slightly  filled  up  with  a  body  resembling  a  nucleated  cell. 
This  cell  is  the  germ  of  the  future  leg,  and  very  shortly  encreases 
in  size,  so  as  gradually  to  push  out  the  film  alluded  to  above, 
which  is  now  become  a  thick  strong  cicatrix.  During  the  time 
that  this  is  going  on,  the  whole  of  the  exposed  surface  had  be- 
come tense  and  bulging,  but  this  gradually  decreases  round  the 
circumference  as  the  central  nucleus  encreases  in  size,  which  it 
does  at  first  longitudinally,  and  then  transversely.  As  it  en- 
creases  in  size,  the  cicatrix,  which  still  surrounds  it  as  a  sac,  be- 
comes thinner  and  thinner,  until  it  bursts,  when  the  limb,  which 
has  hitherto  been  bent  upon  itself,  becomes  stretched  out,  and 
has  all  the  appearance  of  a  perfect  limb,  except  in  size. 

In  the  lower  Crustacea,  and  even  in  the  lower  Macroura,  we 
find  the  power  of  regeneration  more  extended  ; — a  limb  broken 
off  at  any  part  of  its  phalanges  will  grow.  The  mode  of  repro- 
duction in  the  lobster  is  peculiar,  and  differs  from  the  higher 
Crustacea.  Instead  of  the  young  limb  being  folded  upon  itself, 


78  THE  MODE  OF  REPRODUCTION  OF,  &e. 

as  we  found  it  in  the  Brachyura,  it  is  quite  extended,   although 
apparently  enclosed  in  a  sac. 

As  far  as  my  observations  have  yet  gone,  it  appears  to  me 
that  the  germinal  cell  is  derived  from  one  of  those  which  are 
nearest  the  central  opening  on  the  raw  surface.  This  cell, 
following  the  ordinary  course  of  developement,  by  the  nucleus 
breaking  up  into  nucleoli,  which  in  time  become  parent  cells, 
each  of  which  again  undergo  the  same  process.  This  proceeds 
for  several  stages,  all  the  less  important  cells  dissolving  and 
serving  as  nourishment  to  the  central  or  more  important  ones, 
until  the  number  of  centres  are  reduced  to  five,  the  number  of 
joints  required,  which,  by  a  constant  process  of  a  similar  nature, 
assume  the  form  of  the  future  leg. 

H.  D.  S.  G. 


XIII. 


OF  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEYELOPEMENT  OF  THE 
CYSTIC  ENTOZOA  * 

I. — OF  THE  ACEPHALOCYST. 

The  acephalocyst,  or  simple  hydatid,  consists  of  a  vesicle  com- 
posed of  several  membranes,  containing  a  quantity  of  fluid,  in 
which  the  young  hydatids  float,  and  from  which  they  apparently 
derive  nourishment. 

Although  found  in  all  parts  of  the  body,  these  animals  are 
nevertheless  more  strictly  confined  to  the  liver,  which  appear  to 
be  their  natural  habitat. 

In  examining  an  acephalocyst  from  without  inwards,  there  is 
met  with,  first,  the  natural  tissues  of  the  infested  being,  slightly 
condensed,  the  condensation  being  greatest  near  the  hydatid,  and 
becoming  gradually  less  as  the  distance  encreases.  The  next 
part  met  with  in  the  dissection  inwards,  is  a  strong  fibrous  mem- 
brane, of  considerable  thickness,  writh  numerous  blood-vessels. 
This  forms  a  sac  for  the  hydatid.  During  the  earlier  stages  of 
growth,  hardly  a  vestige  of  this  can  be  seen  ;  for  being  formed  of 
the  condensed  tissues  of  the  infested  animal,  it  becomes  percep- 
tible only  after  the  parasite  has  attained  some  size.  It  is  highly 

*  Read  before  the  York  Meeting  of  the  British  Association,  1 844. 


80  OF  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMEST 

vascular,  and  forms  a  cushion,  to  which  the  external  surface  of 
the  hydatid  is  applied.  In  this  way,  a  steady  supply  of  the  blood, 
or  of  debris  of  the  textures  of  the  infested  animal  is  close  at  hand, 
from  which  the  hydatid  may  extract  nourishment.  This  mem- 
brane is  best  seen  in  aged  hydatids,  or  in  those  in  which  the 
process  of  obliteration  has  commenced,  and  in  such  can  easily  be 
demonstrated  by  dissection.  In  such  aged  individuals  also  it  is 
found  to  be  so  intimately  attached  to  the  external  membrane  of 
the  hydatid,  as  to  appear  to  form  one  membrane  with  it ;  whereas 
in  younger  individuals,  a  considerable  space  intervenes. 

The  external  coat  of  the  hydatid  is  gelatinous  and  slightly 
fibrous  in  appearance,  and  presents  no  structure. 

The  middle  membrane  appears  to  be  of  the  nature  of  a  ger- 
minal membrane,  is  much  thinner,  and  more  delicate  than  the 
external  membrane.  In  this  membrane  numerous  cells,  in 
various  stages  of  growth,  take  their  rise,  and  project  inwards 
into  the  cavity  of  the  hydatid,  carrying  the  next  membrane 
along  with  them. 

The  internal  membrane  does  not  appear  to  be  continuous  over 
the  whole  internal  surface ;  but  observed  only  where  it  is  re- 
flected, as  has  been  just  stated,  over  the  surface  of  the  germinal 
cells.  It  may,  therefore,  be  considered  as  that  portion  of  the 
middle  or  germinal  membrane  which  has  been  carried  inwards 
by  the  rise  of  the  germinal  cells  in  the  substance  of  the  former 
membrane. 

A  small  clear  cell,  or  vesicle,  jutting  from  the  internal  surface 
of  the  second  membrane,  is  the  first  vestige  of  the  young  hy- 
datid. At  first  this  vesicle  is  colourless,  but  as  it  encreases 
slightly  in  size,  it  becomes  opaque,  and  also  carries  the  internal 
membrane  inwards  before  it,  which  in  time,  as  the  young  hy- 
datid becomes  more  pedunculated,  before  becoming  free,  almost 
covers  it  entirely.  Vestiges  of  this  membrane  may  be  seen 
attached  in  shreds  to  the  vesicle  even  after  it  has  attained  a 
considerable  size. 

In  all  the  hydatids  which  have  already  become  independent 
animals,  with  their  external  coat  still  gelatinous,  and  are  still 
enclosed  within  the  cyst  of  the  original  acephalocyst,  it  may 
be  observed  that  one  side  presents  shreds  of  membrane  at- 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  81 

tached  to  it ;  but  that  the  other  is  quite  free  and  almost  trans- 
parent. This  transparent  part  was  that  originally  attached  to 
the  parent  or  germinal  membrane  ;  and  the  shreds  are  conse- 
quently the  remains  of  the  internal  membrane  of  the  parent. 
Shortly  before  the  young  hydatid  separates  from  the  germinal 
membrane  of  the  parent,  smaller  cells  are  seen  within  it,  which 
increase  in  size  along  with  it.  These  are  another  generation  of 
hydatids,  and  the  fourth  in  the  series  I  have  been  describing. 

About  this  period  in  the  process  of  developement,  there  may 
be  seen  in  some  forms  of  hydatids  of  the  tertiary  growth,  a  dark 
irregular  flat  nucleated  spot,  which  always  occupies  the  same 
place,  immediately  opposite  that  of  attachment.  This  spot  is  vi- 
sible only  before  the  separation.  I  am  inclined  to  consider  this 
spot  as  the  first  appearance  of  the  pedicle,  or  what  is  generally 
termed  a  head  in  the  class.  This  species  I  denominate  Acephalo- 
cystis  armatus.  This  appearance  is  merely  the  nucleus  or  central 
cell,  from  which  all  the  others  are  produced ;  thus  illustrating  that 
the  pedicles  of  Csenurus  and  Cysticercus  are  analogous  to  this 
nucleus,  both  being  reproductive  organs  ; — in  the  acephalocyst 
being  a  reproductive  organ  only,  in  Csenurus  and  Cysticercus 
being  chiefly  a  reproductive  organ  with  a  slight  adaption  for  the 
purposes  of  prehension. 

If  the  small  cells  which  are  seen  in  the  tertiary  hydatids  are 
the  young,  they  must  be  the  first  of  those  which  are  afterwards 
seen  attached  to  the  germinal  membrane,  for  I  have  not  met 
with  secondary  hydatids  enclosing  separated  young  individuals. 
It  is  only  after  the  hydatid  has  obtained  a  nidus,  or  separate 
habitat  of  its  own,  that  it  begins  to  throw  off  its  young  from  the 
germinal  membrane,  and  those  only  which  had  been  formed  dur- 
ing the  tertiary  and  secondary  periods.  Thus,  if  the  original 
hydatid  is  buried  deep  in  the  textures  of  the  infested  being,  or 
from  other  causes  is  prevented  giving  exit  to  its  young,  (for  it  is 
by  the  dilatation  caused  by  the  young  within  it  that  the  parent 
sac  gives  way,)  it  soon  becomes  unable  to  extract  proper  nourish- 
ment from  the  infested  being,  the  young  within  it  become  de- 
composed, and  the  whole  animal  degenerates  either  into  a  firm 
cicatrix,  or,  as  is  most  general,  into  a  fatty  cretaceous  matter. 

F 


82  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPMENT 

I  have  in  many  instances  found  this  matter  forming  upon  the 
external  coats  of  young  secondary  hydatids,  which  were  con- 
fined, as  above  stated,  in  old  and  degenerating  parent  sacs.  In 
general  this  cretaceous  matter  originates  in  the  internal  and 
germinal  membrane  of  the  parent  sac ;  these  two  membranes  in 
old  hytadids  being  always  thick,  gelatinous,  and  homogeneous, 
like  pure  gelatine.  This  thick  gelatinous  membrane  presents  no 
trace  of  the  two  membranes  of  which  it  originally  consisted ;  it 
is  generally  about  the  eighth  of  an  inch  in  thickness ;  and  lies 
in  the  most  dependant  part  of  the  cavity,  quite  loose  and  de- 
tached from  the  external  coat.  It  presents  no  trace  of  young 
vesicles  or  hydatids,  but  has  upon  its  internal  surface  a  number  of 
white,  opaque,  fatty  looking  spots  of  all  sizes.  Similar  spots,  but 
of  much  smaller  size,  are  also  to  be  seen  in  the  substance  of  the 
membrane,  and  when  examined  by  the  microscope,  present  a 
peculiar  cellular  network.  As  these  spots  become  larger,  they 
from  being  quite  smooth,  become  rough  and  nodulated,  each  of 
the  cells  being  apparently  filled  with  the  peculiar  fatty  substance. 
As  this  mass  encreases  in  size,  it  becomes  more  cretaceous,  and 
sends  out  branches  in  all  directions,  so  as  in  time  to  fill  the 
whole  cavity  of  the  hydatid,  which,  as  this  process  is  going  on, 
shrinks  up  very  much,  so  that  it  meets  the  fatty  matter,  and 
enables  the  process  of  filling  up  to  be  more  speedily  completed. 
Shortly  before  the  cavity  is  completely  filled  up,  the  fatty  matter 
begins  to  lessen  in  quantity,  being  probably  absorbed  by  the 
cretaceous  matter  gaining  the  preponderance.  In  this  way  more 
or  less  of  the  whole  mass  is  absorbed,  so  that  ultimately  nothing 
is  left  but  a  small  quantity  of  cretaceous  matter  which  becomes 
very  much  condensed. 

The  middle  membrane  then  appears  to  play  the  most  import- 
ant part  in  the  economy  of  the  hydatid ;  the  external  membrane 
acting  only  as  an  organ  of  defence. 

Of  this  peculiar  form  of  animal  three  species  have  been  deter- 
mined, the  characters  of  which  are  derived  from  the  structure 
and  appearance  of  the  germinal  membrane.  In  Acephalocystis 
simplex,  the  lowest  of  these  forms,  the  whole  structure  of  the 
animal  is  much  more  homogeneous,  transparent,  and  gelatinous 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  83 

than  that  of  the  two  higher  forms ;  the  cyst  is  not  divided  into 
separate  parts,  and  the  young  are  developed  promiscuously 
throughout  its  internal  surface. 

In  Acephalocystis  armatus,  the  young  are  developed  from  a  true 
germinal  membrane,  each  of  the  young  arising  as  a  separate  cell, 
and  afterwards  throwing  off  internally  successive  broods  of  young 
independently.  It  is  also  distinguished  from  the  other  species 
by  the  teeth  which  it  possesses  during  the  period  of  its  attachment 
to  the  parent  germinal  membrane.  These  teeth  are  generally 
exactly  opposite  the  spot  of  attachment,  are  quite  straight,  barb- 
less,  and  form  an  irregular  circlet,  somewhat  similar  to  that  of  Cse- 
nurus  and  Cysticercus.  They  are  lost  as  soon  as  the  animal  leaves 
the  germinal  membrane  and  becomes  free,  and  not  the  slightest 
vestige  of  them  can  be  seen,  even  upon  the  shreds  of  membrane 
alluded  to  above,  which  at  one  period  formed  the  internal  mem- 
brane of  the  parent  sac. 

In  the  Medical  Gazette  for  Nov.  22,  1844,  p.  268,  there  is  an 
abstract  of  a  Paper  read  before  the  Royal  Medical  and  Chirnrgical 
Society  of  London,  by  Erasmus  Wilson,  on  the  classification,  &c., 
of  Ecliinococcus  hominis.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  Echi- 
nococcus  here  described  by  Mr.  Wilson,  and  the  Acephalocystis 
armatus  are  both  one  and  the  same  species.  The  bodies  de- 
scribed by  Mr.  Wilson  as  the  echinococci,  and  which  are  at- 
tached to  the  internal  surface  of  the  membrane,  are  merely  the 
young  acephalocysts  either  of  the  secondary  or  tertiary  stages  of 
developement.  They  will  be,  as  already  fully  described  in  this 
paper,  of  the  secondary  generation,  if  found  growing  from  the 
walls  of  the  original  containing  sac,  and  tertiary  if  found  grow- 
ing from  the  w^alls  of  those  sacs  floating  free  in  the  fluid  contained 
within  the  original  sac.  This  animal  is  an  acephalocyst,  and  not 
an  echinococcus.  Bremser,  in  the  atlas  of  his  work,  On  the 
Intestinal  Worms  of  Man,  calls  it  an  echinococcus,  but  upon 
false  grounds,  for  the  proper  definition  of  echinococcus,  he 
says,  at  p.  294  of  his  w^ork  alluded  to  :* — a  M.  Rudolphi  dis- 
tingue les  hydatides  en  vivantes  et  en  non  vivantes ;  il  regarde 

*  Trait^  Zoologique  et  Physiologique  sur  les  Vers  Intestinaux  de  1'Homme,  par  M.  Bret^r. 
Traduit  de  I'Allemand  par  M.  Grandler.     Revu  et  augmente  de  Notes  par  M.  de  Blainville. 


84  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT. 

Pechinocoque  provenant  des  intestins  des  bisulques  (Ec/tinococcus 
veterinorum)  comine  une  hydatide  vivante,  par  la  raison  que  Ton 
trouve  dans  le  liquide  qu'elle  contient  les  echinocoques,  propre- 
ment  dits,  c'est-a-dire,  des  petits  corps  microscopiques,  pourvus 
de  quatre  sucoirs  et  d'une  couronne  de  crochets."  The  animal 
described  by  Mr.  Wilson  is  also  referred  to  in  the  same  abstract 
by  Dr.  Budd,  "  who  examined  seven  hydatid  tumors  which  had 
been  for  many  years  in  the  Museum  of  King's  College/'  when  he 
found  appearances  exactly  similar  to  those  described  by  Mr. 
Wilson.  It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  animals  here  alluded 
to  by  Dr.  Budd,  are  similar  to  that  I  have  called  Acephalocystis 
armatus,  which,  if  the  case,  from  the  want  of  suckers,  cannot  be 
an  Echinococcus,  being  merely  a  transitory  stage  of  the  ace- 
phalocyst.  For  I  have  examined  great  numbers  of  these  animals, 
preserved  in  the  Museum  of  the  Koyal  College  of  Surgeons  in 
Edinburgh — a  Collection  particularly  rich  in  preparations  of 
these  animals — and  in  no  instance  have  I  been  able  to  make  out 
the  slightest  vestige  of  suckers.  I  had  made  out  the  existence 
of  teeth,  and  was  anxious  to  determine  whether  or  not  the 
animal  was  allied  to  the  cephaloid  hydatids. 

The  next  form  of  Acephalocystis  is  one  presenting  a  structure 
peculiar  to  itself,  and  which  at  once  distinguishes  it  from  the 
others.  The  external  membrane  is  gelatinous  and  delicate  ;  the 
germinal  one  is  more  fibrous,  and  is  so  slightly  attached  to  the 
external  one,  as  to  float  in  the  contained  fluid.  When  a  small 
portion  of  this  germinal  membrane  is  placed  under  the  micro- 
scope, its  free  or  internal  surface  presents  the  following  appear- 
ances : — 1st,  A  fibrous  texture  forming  the  basis  of  the  membrane ; 
2d,  A  series  of  large  irregular  ovoid  vesicles,  arranged  in  irre- 
gular rows.  The  fibrous  texture  surrounds  the  vesicles,  and  thus 
presents  a  peculiar  appearance  of  ramification  of  a  very  regular 
form.  Each  of  the  vesicles  contains  one  or  more  dark  spots  con- 
taining nucleoli — these  spots  are  the  young  hydatids.* 


*  This  species  I  have  named  Aceplialocyslis  Mom'oii,  after  Dr  Monro,  to  whom  I  am  in 
clcbted  for  the  opportunity  of  examining  the  species,  and  from  whom  also  I  have  received 
much^valuable  information  regarding  hydatids  generally.  A  very  beautiful  figure  of  A 
Monroii  is  given  in  Dr.  Monro's  work  on  "  The.  Morbid  Anatomy  of  the  Stomach  and  Gullet,'" 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  85 


II. — OF  ASTOMA. 

Astoma  acephalocystis  is  an  animal  very  nearly  allied  to  Ace- 
phalocystis.*  It  was  found  attached  to  the  peritoneum  of  an  old 
subject,  generally  by  means  of  a  broad  basis,  but  very  often  by  a 
slender  pedicle.  The  sac,  composed  of  three  membranes,  of 
more  or  less  delicacy,  was  very  strong,  and  the  membranes  were 
easily  separable  from  one  another.  They  were  all  more  or  less 
composed  of  fibrous  texture,  and  as  in  the  Acephalocystis  the  ex- 
ternal appeared  to  serve  as  a  means  of  defence,  while  the  two 
inner  were  devoted  to  nutrition  and  generation.  The  young 
cells,  after  acting  for  a  time  as  the  organs  of  nutrition,  become 
free  and  independent  animals  after  having  thrown  off  young  cells 
internally,  which  in  their  turn  act  as  organs  of  nutrition  to  their 
parent,  until  they  are  fit  to  become  independent  animals  them- 
selves. The  particulars  relative  to  the  peculiar  mode  of  develope- 
ment  of  this  animal  will  be  adverted  to  more  at  length,  when  we 
come  to  treat  of  that  function  in  Diskostoma,  in  the  meantime  a  few 
remarks  on  the  external  character  of  the  animal  may  be  useful. 

It  was  of  a  greenish  yellow  colour  when  taken  from  its  habitat, 
and  varied  in  size  from  a  millet  seed  to  that  of  a  middle-sized 
orange.  The  smaller  specimens  were  all  spherical,  and  very 
much  corrugated ;  the  larger  were  quite  smooth  and  botryoidal — 
the  first  of  which  appearances  arose  apparently  from  the  distention 
caused  by  the  young ;  the  second,  from  the  young  within  it  en- 
creasing  irregularly  in  size.  When  a  section  was  made  of  an 
adult  specimen,  the  interior  was  found  to  consist  of  an  immense 
number  of  young  in  various  stages  of  advancement,  and  all  of 
them  apparently  having  their  origin  from  the  enclosing  sac, 
either  immediately  or  mediately.  Along  with  these  the  inter- 
stices contained  a  great  quantity  of  gelatinous  matter,  which 
appeared  to  be  the  assimilated  food,  analogous  to  the  pabulum 
of  the  seminal  cells,  already  spoken  of  in  another  paper. 

*  Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal.  No.  clxi.,  p.  14. 


86  OF  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 


III. — OF   DISKOSTOMA.* 

Diskostoma  aceplialocystis  is  anotlier  animal  belonging  to  the 
Cystic  Entozoa,  and  very  similar  in  many  respects  to  the  pre- 
ceding genera ;  it  is,  however,  more  complicated  in  its  structure 
than  either. 

Diskostoma  was  met  with  in  great  numbers  in  the  peritoneal 
cavity  of  a  middle-aged  man.  About  six  or  eight  gallons  were 
taken  out  of  the  abdomen  after  death,  all  of  which  had  been  ap- 
parently generated  in  the  course  of  a  few  months.t  Like  Astoma 
they  varied  very  much  in  size,  but  with  very  few  exceptions 
were  all  regularly  globular,  and  of  a  bright  straw  colour,  hang- 
ing, when  undisturbed,  from  the  surface  of  the  abdominal  cavity, 
like  the  ova  in  the  active  ovarium  of  the  common  fowl.  The 
sac  consisted  of  two  demonstrable  membranes,  the  most  external 
of  which  was  rather  complicated. 

The  basis  of  the  membrane  itself  was  nbro-gelatinous,  and 
having  a  number  of  discs  scattered  at  irregular  intervals  over  its 
surface ;  these  discs  were  connected  with  one  another  by  means 
of  numerous  tubuli,  which  also  ramified  freely  through  the  mem- 
brane. These  were  probably  the  organs  of  nutrition.  The  next 
membrane  was  much  more  delicate,  and  was  that  from  which  the 
gemmules  arose.  In  some  instances  there  was  the  appearance  of 
a  third  membrane,  but  it  was  most  difficult  of  detection.  The 
greater  mass  of  the  body  was  composed  of  the  gelatinous  matter 
already  alluded  to  as  occurring  in  Astoma. 

The  function  of  generation  in  all  these  lower  Acephalocysts  is 
very  interesting.  In  all  of  them  the  young  cells,  or  gemmules, 
arise  from  the  middle  membrane  of  the  sac.  In  Aceplialocystis 
and  Astoma  the  young  cells  act  at  first  as  organs  of  nutrition, 
and  after  a  time  become  themselves  independent  animals.  This 
is  probably  the  case  in  Diskostoma  also,  but  it  could  not  be  de- 
termined with  certainty.  The  mode  of  devolopement  of  the 
young  in  Astoma  and  Diskostoma  is  somewhat  different  from  that 

*  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society,  Edinburgh,  Vol.  xv.  p.  564. 

t  See  Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal  for  October  1844,  page  1. 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  87 

already  described  as  takifig  place  in  Aceplialocystis.  There  ap- 
pears to  be  two  modes  of  generation,  namely,  one  for  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  original  group,  and  another  for  the  formation  of  new 
groups  in  other  parts  of  the  peritoneum.  The  first  of  these 
modes  proceeds  in  the  Astoma,  from  the  animal  becoming  so  dis- 
tended, in  consequence  of  the  increased  size  and  number  of  the 
young  within  it,  that  it  bursts  when  the  young  are  exposed,  and 
the  parent  sac,  which  is  now  useless,  absorbed,  the  progeny  in 
the  meantime  becoming  attached  to  the  peritoneum.*  The  ex- 
ternal membranes  in  Diskostoma  spread  over  the  as  yet  uninfested 
portions  of  the  peritoneum,  and  give  origin  to  a  number  of  cells 
from  the  attached  surface,  each  of  which,  becoming  parents,  gra- 
dually increase  in  size,  from  the  addition  of  new  matter  within  the 
young  cells.  These  young  cells  are  the  germs  of  the  future  animals. 
The  other  mode  of  developernent  or  that  intended  for  the  forma- 
tion of  new  groups  is  similar  in  both  animals.  The  young  or  se- 
condary cells,  bursting  from  their  formative  cell,  by  some  means 
escape  from  the  parent  sac,  and  so  gain  a  situation  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  original  group,  where  they  become  attached,  in 
time  throw  off  young  cells,  and  thus  become  the  origin  of  a  new 
set. 

Relative  to  the  mode  of  reproduction  in  these  animals,  it  is 
found  that  in  Astoma,  and  the  higher  cystic  entozoa,  the  numbers 
proceeding  from  one  parent  may  be  unlimited,  whereas  in  ace- 
phalocystis  generation  ceases  with  the  quaternary  series  of  young, 
unless  this  series,  or  the  gemmules  of  some  of  the  preceding, 
escape  from  the  original  sac,  and  are  able  to  form  a  nidus  in  any 
portion  of  the  liver,  or  other  organ  yet  uninfested.  For  it  ap- 
pears necessary  to  the  existence  of  the  common  hydatid  that  it 
be  completely  enveloped  in  the  tissues  of  the  infested  being.  To 
ensure  this  normal  habitat,  then,  the  animal  must  escape  during 
the  period  of  its  gemmule  existence  from  the  parent;  but,  as 
most  generally  happens,  if  the  parent  hydatid  be  so  deeply  buried 
as  not  to  allow  free  rupture  of  its  coats  within  a  certain  period, 
decomposition  ensues  as  already  described,  and  so  existence  is 
terminated ; — if,  on  the  contrary,  the  parent  hydatid  be  so  near 

*  See  Preparation  in  Museum  of  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  Edinburgh,  No.  2244. 


88  OF  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 

a  surface,  or  from  other  causes,  as  during  its  increase  in  size  to 
rupture,  then  the  young  escape,  and  so  form  new  and  altogether 
independent  animals.  As  the  hydatid  is  by  no  means  of  unfre- 
quent  occurrence  in  the  liver  and  other  internal  organs,  this  limi- 
tation of  the  increase  appears  to  be  a  beneficent  law  of  nature, 
for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  fatal  termination  which  the 
rapid  increase  of  these  animals  would  infallibly  produce.  In  Dis- 
kostoma  we  have  an  instance  of  this  rapidity  of  reproduction, 
which  happily  appears  to  be  of  rare  occurrence. 

It  may  be  well  to  state  here  also  the  opinions  to  be  deduced 
from  the  changes  which  take  place  in  the  germinal  membrane  of 
Acephalocystis,  and  the  other  acephalic  entozoa.  It  has  been 
already  fully  described  in  what  manner  the  function  of  reproduc- 
tion in  these  animals  is  stopped,  namely,  in  consequence  of  the 
thickening  of  the  germinal  membrane.  After  having  made  out 
this  fact,  I  was  led  to  infer  that  many  instances  of  the  stoppage 
of  cellular  formations  at  certain  periods  of  life  might  be  traced  to 
similar  changes  taking  place  in  the  germinal  membrane  of  the 
formative  organ,  and,  with  the  view  of  determining  this  point, 
examined  the  testes  of  several  old  men,  after  the  fecundating 
power  had  in  all  probability  passed  away,  when  the  germinal 
membrane  in  almost  all  cases  had  become  thicker  and  quite  dif- 
ferent from  what  is  generally  seen  in  young  males,  a  change 
which  (as  we  have  attempted  to  describe)  had  taken  place  in  the 
germinal  membrane  of  hydatids.* 


IV. — OF  SPHAIKIDION.f 

Sphairidion  aceplialocystis  is  an  animal  allied  to  Acephalocystis, 
chiefly  from  its  acephalic  character,  but  also  from  its  reproduc- 
tive organ  being  enclosed  within  the  centre  of  its  sac.  This  re- 
productive body  or  membrane  is  exactly  similar  to  the  pedicle  of  the 

*  The  stoppage  here  alluded  to,  in  the  function  of  reproduction  of  these  animals,  may 
be  also  greatly  assisted,  and  the  degenerating  process  made  more  active,  in  consequence  of 
the  thickening  of  the  external  membrane  preventing  the  absorbing  cells  extracting  from  it  a 
sufficient  supply  of  nourishment. 

f  2<p#/(»/^OJ/,  a  globule. 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  89 

Cysticercus,  with  the  exception  of  its  being  entirely  buried  in  the 
body  of  the  animal,  consequently  also  it  is  neither  furnished  with 
teeth  nor  suckers.  There  is  no  separate  absorbent  apparatus  in 
the  sac  of  the  animal,  and  this  part  of  its  body  appears  to  be  com- 
posed of  one  membrane  only,  which  is  analogous  to  the  external 
membrane  of  the  sac  of  Acephalocystis.  The  cyst  of  this  animal 
at  first  appears  to  be  composed  of  three  membranes,  but  a  little 
examination  proves  the  outermost  to  consist  of  peritoneum  only, 
the  two  others  being  similar  to  the  analogous  membranes  of  the 
cyst  of  Cysticercus  rattus,  namely,  an  external  for  defence,  and 
an  internal  for  absorption  of  nourishment. 

This  animal  was  found  attached  to  the  intestines  of  the  Balearic 
Crested  Crane  (Balearicapavonia, Vigors)  beneath  the  peritoneum. 


V. — OF  CJSXURUS. 

The  next  animal  we  have  to  describe  is  Csenurus.  It  is  in  the 
species  belonging  to  this  genus  that  the  first  vestiges  of  extremi- 
ties are  perceived,  to  which  form  of  structure  wre  are  led  through 
Diskostoma — the  discs  described  in  the  latter  being  without  doubt 
analogous  to  the  pedicles  of  the  Caenurus. 

Ccvnurus  cerebralis,  an  animal  frequently  found  in  the  brain  of 
the  sheep  and  other  ruminants,  has  been  long  known  to  natural- 
ists. This  animal  is  composed  of  a  double  sac,  from  the  external 
surface  of  which  proceed  a  number  of  small  bodies,  termed  pe- 
dicles. These  pedicles  are  contained  between  the  two  membranes 
of  the  sac,  project  at  right  angles  from  its  surface,  and  are  armed 
at  the  extremity  with  a  double  circle  of  teeth. 

The  sac  of  the  Csenurus  is  composed  of  two  membranes,  the 
outermost  of  which  acts  as  an  organ  of  defence,  the  internal, 
containing  a  layer  of  absorbent  cells,  acts  along  with  the  larger 
cells  contained  in  the  pedicles  as  organs  of  nutrition.  The  natu- 
ral size  of  the  pedicles  is  about  the  one-eighth  of  an  inch  in 
length.  It  is  divided  into  two  parts,  the  basal  and  distal.  The 
former  contains  the  absorbing  cells  already  spoken  of,  which, 

*  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society,  Edinburgh,  Vol.  xv.  p.  564. 


90  OF  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 

after  a  time  become  themselves  independent  pedicles.  The  cells 
within  the  pedicle  are  arranged  regularly  in  the  form  of  concen- 
tric circles,  each  cell  as  it  becomes  a  parent  forming  a  centre. 
The  latter,  or  distal  portion  of  the  pedicle,  contains  very  few,  if 
any,  of  these  cells,  but  bears  on  its  extremity  a  double  series  of 
bent  barbed  teeth,  which  enable  the  animal  to  attach  itself  firmly 
to  the  infested  body.  Four  suckers  are  also  placed  at  regular  in- 
tervals round  the  sides  of  this  portion  of  the  pedicle. 

When  one  of  the  smaller  cells  escape  from  the  pedicles,  and 
obtains  a  situation  between  the  layers  of  the  parent  sac,  it  shortly 
commences  to  take  on  a  new  action,  the  nucleus  enlarges  and 
presents  a  clear  spot  in  the  centre.  As  this  spot  encreases  in 
size,  the  nucleus  becomes  irregular  on  its  edges,  and  shortly  be- 
comes nodulated,  each  of  which  nodules  after  a  time  are  thrown 
off  as  separate  cells,  a  central  cell  occupying  the  place  of  the 
clear  central  spot.* 

This  is  the  termination  of  the  first  stage  of  the  developement 
of  the  ovum,  after  which  the  nucleus  of  the  central  cell  undergoes 
a  similar  process,  the  cells  proceeding  from  it  pushing  out  nearer 
to  the  circumference  those  of  the  previous  generation.  Thus  we 
have  a  great  series  of  centres,  round  which  all  the  other  cells  are 
arranged  in  circles.  This  I  have  termed  the  discoidal  period  of 
developement. 

After  numerous  circles  have  been  thus  formed,  the  cells 
nearest  the  circumference,  and,  of  course,  those  first  formed,  be- 
come parents,  and  consequently  centres  ;  but  a  few  of  these  gaining 
the  advantage,  dissolve  the  more  peripheral  cells  and  absorb  them, 
thus  becoming  principal  centres.  As  soon  as  this  change  in  the 
developement  has  taken  place,  the  mode  of  growth,  hitherto 
discoidal,  becomes  vertical,  or  at  right  angles  to  the  sac,  and  so 
proceeds  until  the  pedicle  becomes  perfect. 

There  is  still  another  animal  belonging  to  this  series,  and  which 
requires  to  be  noticed  in  this  place.  It  is  nondescript,  and  its  charac- 
ters resemble  so  much  both  those  of  Acephalocystis  and  Csenurus 
that  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  decide  with  precision  to  which 

*  It  will  be  noticed  by  all  observers,  the  great  similarity  which  exists  between  the  develope- 
ment of  this  animal  and  the  mammiferotis  ovum,  as  described  by  Dr.  Martin  Barry. 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  91 

genus  it  belongs.  It  has  certainly  more  of  the  characters  of  the 
Csenurus  than  Acephalocystis,  although  many  also  connect  it 
most  intimately  with  the  latter.  In  the  meantime,  however,  I  have 
placed  it  along  with  Csenurus,  and  from  its  habitat  called  it  C. 
hepaticus.  In  all  its  more  important  characters,  it  is  very- 
similar  to  the  C.  cerebralis. 


VI. — OF   CYSTICERCUS. 

Cysticercus  is  distinguished  from  Csenurus  by  its  sac  having 
only  one  pedicle ;  it  is  also  always  contained  in  a  cyst,  which, 
in  some  cases,  is  formed  from  the  compressed  textures  of  the 
infested  animal,  while  in  others  it  consists  of  two  membranes, 
viz.,  one  similar  to  that  mentioned,  and  another,  sui  generis,  and 
belonging  entirely  to  the  parasite.  The  pedicle  of  the  Cysticer- 
cus, is  exactly  similar  in  its  structure  to  that  of  the  Csenurus, 
with  the  exception  of  the  cells,  which  are  not  arranged  so  regu- 
larly. The  sac  is  also  composed  of  two  membranes,  each  having 
structures  exactly  similar  to  that  of  the  Caenurus. 

I  have  divided  the  animals  composing  this  genus  of  Entozoa 
into  two  classes,  in  consequence  of  the  difference  of  structures 
met  with  in  the  cyst.  Those  species,  in  which  the  cyst  is  only 
composed  of  one  membrane,  derived  from  the  compressed  tissues 
of  the  infested  being,  have  been  placed  near  to  the  Acepha- 
locysts ;  and  those  in  which  the  cyst  consists  of  two  membranes 
already  described,  compose  the  other  division. 

The  Cysticercus  cellulosce  is  an  example  of  the  first  of  these  divi- 
sions. In  this  animal,  the  cyst  is  very  vascular,  i.  e.  more  so  than 
the  surrounding  textures,  so  that  in  this  respect  it  is  quite  similar 
to  the  analogous  structure  in  Acephalocystis.  As  an  example  of 
the  animals  belonging  to  this  division  of  the  genus,  there  is  an- 
other species  which  appears  to  be  nondescript.  This  Cysticercus 
was  found  in  the  Museum  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  but 
unfortunately  the  jar  was  not  labelled,  so  that  I  am  uncertain  from 
what  animal  it  was  got.  It  is  enclosed  in  a  cyst  formed  by  the 
omentum  alone  ;  these  cysts  are  pedunculated,  and  although  quite 


92  OF  THE  AMATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 

continuous  with  the  healthy  portion  of  the  membrane,  it  is  so 
puckered  and  constricted  at  the  pedunculated  portion,  as  to  be 
quite  impermeable,  so  that  the  enclosed  animal  can  obtain  no 
nourishment  from  without,  except  through  the  portion  of  omentum 
forming  the  cyst.  The  cyst  is  very  vascular,  and  generally  con- 
tains a  quantity  of  thin  granular  looking  matter,  (probably  the 
matter  intended  for  the  food  of  the  enclosed  animal).  The 
double  circlet  of  teeth  in  this  species  is  remarkable  for  their  great 
length.  In  many  specimens  which  came  under  my  notice  nu- 
meroususmall  globular  bodies  were  observed,  surrounded  externally 
with  hooked  spines,  and  attached  to  the  internal  surface  of  the 
cyst,  apparently  by  means  of  the  spines.  These  bodies,  although 
the  intermediate  stages  between  them  and  the  young  gemmules 
could  not  be  seen,  I  considered  the  young  Cysticerci  in  an  ad- 
vanced stage  of  growth,  and  I  was  led  to  do  so,  because  they 
were  often  observed  on  the  free  surface  of  the  omentum,  attract- 
ing and  puckering  it  together  in  folds,  evidently  the  commence- 
ment of  the  process  for  the  formation  of  a  cyst,  and  in  many 
instances  they  had  completely  enveloped  themselves.  It  has  not 
yet  been  decidedly  made  out,  in  what  manner  the  gemmules 
escape  from  the  body  of  the  Cysticercus,  but  from  the  observa- 
tions I  have  made,  it  appears  that  they  must  first  escape  from  the 
pedicle  where  they  are  formed  into  the  sac,  and  then  from  the 
sac  to  the  cyst.  I  am  led  to  this  supposition  in  consequence  of 
having  observed  on  several  occasions  the  sac  of  the  animal  rup- 
tured, and  great  numbers  of  the  globular  spined  bodies  attached 
to  the  inner  surface  of  the  cyst.  How  they  escape  from  the  cyst 
I  have  not  been  able  to  determine. 

Those  Cysticerci  having  the  cyst  composed  of  a  double  mem- 
brane, do  not  differ  in  any  other  particular  from  those  of  the  pre- 
ceding division  of  the  genus.  The  best  example  of  this  peculiarity 
of  structure,  exists  in  a  species  found  in  the  liver  of  the  rat,  and 
which  I  have  denominated  Cysticercus  Eattus.  The  specific 
characters  are  given  in  the  synopsis  at  the  end  of  the  Paper. 

In  all  the  details,  then,  we  find  a  great  similarity  between 
Csenurus  and  Cysticercus,  with  this  exception,  that  the  latter  is 
simple,  whereas  the  former,  like  all  the  other  Accphalocysts,  is  a 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  93 

compound  animal.  Why  the  pedicles  of  Csenurus  should  all 
becdme  attached  to  the  same  sac,  is  a  fact,  the  cause  of  which  it 
will  be  impossible  to  determine  with  any  degree  of  certainty ; 
probably,  however,  it  arises  from  the  difference  of  strength  in  the 
sacs  of  the  two  animals ; — the  greater  strength  of  that  of  Csenurus 
preventing  the  escape  of  the  young  gemmule  from  between  its 
membranes.  The  mode  of  formation  of  the  sac  is  also  a  point 
interesting  to  the  physiologist,  and  one  deserving  consideration. 
In  Acephalocystis  and  the  other  allied  genera,  the  original  gem- 
mule,  shortly  after  it  has  become  an  independent  animal,  begins 
to  swell  out  and  be  distended  from  the  accumulation  of  new 
matter  within  it.  This  new  matter  is  drawn  into  it  by  means  of 
the  young  internal  cells,  which  have  just  been  formed,  and  which 
have  a  power,  inherent  in  themselves,  of  attracting  and  assimi- 
lating nourishment  from  without.  The  cells  referred  to  here,  are 
the  young  germs  of  future  hydatids,  and  which  afterwards,  as 
already  explained,  become  independent  animals ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  there  is  in  many  cases  also  another  series  of  cells,  whose 
only  function  is  to  act  in  this  way,  and  throughout  the  term  of 
their  existence :  these  have  been  termed  absorbent  cells.  Now, 
these  cells  drawing  in  the  nourishment  in  this  way,  cause  the 
expansion  of  the  original  cell  wall,  so  that  the  enlargement  of 
these  bodies  resembles  a  process  of  dilatation.  This,  then,  ap- 
pears to  be  the  explanation  of  the  peculiar  forms  assumed  by  the 
Csenurus  and  Cysticercus,  as  well  as  the  different  species  of  ace- 
phalocysts ;  that  it  is  so,  can  be  proved  from  Sphairidion  acepha- 
locystis,  an  animal  very  nearly  allied  to  Csenurus,  and  being  a 
connecting  link  between  the  acephalic  and  cephalic  hydatids  ;  for 
in  this  animal  we  find  that  portion  of  its  body  analogous  to  the 
pedicle  of  Cysticercus,  not  exserted,  as  in  the  latter  animal,  but 
situated  in  the  centre  of  the  body,  where  it  forms  the  attracting 
point  for  the  nourishment  absorbed,  which  accordingly  dilates  the 
external  and  containing  sac. 

What  I  wish  to  be  inferred  from  this  is,  that  the  sac  of 
Acephalocystis,  Cffinurus,  and  Cysticercus,  are  analogous  or- 
gans ;  and  that  the  pedicles  of  these  two  latter  animals  are 
analogous  to  the  reproductive  nucleus,  which  may  be  observed 
during  certain  early  stages  of  the  developement  of  Acephalocystis, 


94  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 

as  well  as  the  reproductive  and  absorbing  nucleus  of  Sphairi- 
dion.  t 

Species  of  Cysticercus  have  been  found  in  almost  every  part 
and  cavity  of  the  human  body.  In  the  brain,  eye,  lungs,  liver, 
in  the  walls  of  the  intestines,  and  in  the  muscles.  In  the  present 
state  of  our  knowledge,  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  these  animals 
gain  such  habitats  as  the  eye,  &c.  This  is  a  question,  however, 
which  has  been  the  cause  of  much  discussion. 


VII. — OF   THE    HIGHER   CYSTIC    ENTOZOA. 

Besides  those  already  described,  there  are  many  other  forms  of 
entozoa  of  the  higher  orders,  which  are  inhabitants  of  cysts  simi- 
lar to  these  of  Cysticercus  ;  we  have  examples  of  this  occurring  in 
the  Nematoidea,  Cestoidea,  and  Aeanthacephala,  &c.  As  exam- 
ples of  the  worms  alluded  to,  I  may  instance  Trichina  spiralix, 
Gymnorliynchus  horridus,  and  a  small  filaria  inhabiting  the  livers 
of  some  fish,  but,  as  far  as  can  be  made  out,  not  hitherto  described 
by  any  author.  As  another  example,  too,  of  these  peculiar  forms, 
may  be  mentioned,  a  very  interesting  animal  which  will  be  after- 
wards described,  namely,  Neuronaia  Monroii. 

The  cysts  of  all  these  worms  have  similar  structures  to  those 
of  Cysticercus,  namely,  an  external  membrane  composed  of  com- 
pressed cellular  texture,  and  an  internal  membrane  containing 
absorbing  cells,  through  which  the  contained  animal  obtains 
nourishment. 

In  the  descriptions  of  the  acephalocysts  already  given,  it  will 
be  remembered  how  the  animal  died  in  consequence  of  the  thick- 
ening and  hardening  of  the  external  membrane  of  the  cyst,  pre- 
venting the  absorption  of  nourishment  from  or  through  it ;  so  in 
like  manner  do  these  higher  Cystic  Entozoa — Trichina — die 
from  a  similar  cause.  In  many  cases  where  the  subject  is  in- 
fested with  Trichina,  it  is  found  on  examination,  that  with  few 
exceptions  almost  every  specimen  is  converted  into  the  hard  cre- 
taceous matter  spoken  of,  many,  at  the  same  time,  presenting  all 
the  intermediate  stages  of  decay.  Gymnorhynchus  presents  us 
with  a  very  curious  habit  dependant  upon  this  mode  of  structure, 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  9;> 

and  which  enables  the  animal  to  avoid  the  death  from  which  all 
its  co-geners  suffer.  This  species  which  I  have  fortunately  had 
an  opportunity  of  examining  in  its  natural  habitat,  but  which 
has  been  already  described  by  my  brother  (Edinburgh  Philoso- 
phical Journal,  Vol.  31)  inhabits  the  liver  of  the  sun-fish  in  great 
numbers,  and  from  its  peculiar  structure  is  enabled  to  move 
slowly  through  the  organ  it  infests.  If  the  cyst  of  this  worm  is 
carefully  examined,  it  will  be  found  that  the  inner  membrane, 
containing  the  absorbent  cells,  is  covered  anteriorly  with  a  very 
thin  layer  only  of  the  external  membrane,  so  that  it  is  enabled 
to  absorb  the  nourishment  from  the  external  textures  in  great 
abundance,  which  thus  enables  the  animal  to  move  forward,  as 
well  as  obtain  a  supply  of  food ;  as  we  trace  the  cyst  backwards, 
the  external  membrane  will  be  found  to  become  thicker  and 
thicker,  as  also  more  impermeable,  until  we  reach  the  tail  of  the 
animal,  after  which  it  becomes  a  mere  cord.  This  cord  can  be 
traced  for  a  great  distance,  becoming  less  and  less  perceptible, 
until  it  is  lost  altogether,  and  the  course  only  marked  by  a  simple 
line  of  a  darker  colour  than  the  rest  of  the  textures.  It  will  be 
observed  that  the  external  membrane  of  this  animal  presents 
analogies  similar  to  that  of  acephalocystis  ;  for  instance,  the  ce- 
phalic portion  of  the  membrane  is  so  thin  as  to  be  hardly  distin- 
guishable, being  thus  analogous  to  the  young  hydatid. 

In  regard  to  the  cyst  of  these  worms,  it  has  been  long  a  ques- 
tion how  far  it  is  a  part  of  the  enclosed  animal.  Professor  Owen* 
holds,  that  it  is  merely  condensed  textures  of  the  infested  being, 
and  Dr.  Knoxf  again,  that  it  belongs  essentially  to  the  parasite. 
My  brother,  in  the  Paper  already  alluded  to,  says,  regarding  the 
cyst — "  May  we  not  suppose  them  to  be  parts  of  the  original 
ovum,  within  which  the  animal  was  formed,  and  within  which  it 
passes  its  term  of  existence."  From  observations  made  on  the 
developement  of  the  acephalocystic  entozoa,  it  may  be  safely 
stated,  I  think,  that  the  above  statement  is  correct,  for  acephalo- 
cystis must  be  considered  as  an  enlarged  ovum ;  but  Sphairidion 
perhaps  is  the  best  example  of  this  peculiar  mode  of  formation, 

*  Owen.     "  Description  of  a  Microscopic  Entozoon  infesting  the  Mtiscles  of  the  Human 
Body."     Transactions  of  the  Zoological  Society,  Vol.  I.,  page  322. 
t  Knox,  Edinburgh  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal. 


96  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT 

the  "  inserted  pedicle"  being  analogous  to  the  confined  Trichina 
or  Gymnorhynchus — for  we  must  look  upon  the  inserted  pedicle 
as  the  active  animal.  In  Csenurus,  also,  the  pedicles  are  con- 
tained within  the  external  membrane  of  the  sac. 

I  shall  finish  these  observations  on  the  Cystic  Entozoa,  with 
the  following  account  by  my  brother,  of  Neuronaia  Monroii* 

The  observations  of  Pacinif  on  the  peculiar  bodies  which  are 
appended  to  the  digital  nerves,  induced  me  to  direct  my  attention 
to  the  "  spheroidal  bodies,"  described  by  the  second  Monro,  as 
existing  on  the  surfaces  of  the  brain  and  nerves  of  the  gadida?. 

O  D 

I  accordingly  examined  the  "  spheroidal  bodies"  in  the  haddock, 
and  found  that  they  were  entozoa,  referrible  to  the  family  Distom  a, 
and  enclosed  in  cysts.  I  described  these  curious  parasites  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Anatomical  and  Pathological  Society,  and  a  short 
abstract  was  published  in  the  monthly  Journal  of  Medical  Science. 
Till  lately,  I  had  supposed  that  I  was  the  first  to  observe  the 
true  nature  of  these  "  spheroidal  bodies,"  when  Dr.  Allen  Thom- 
son ascertained  that  Dr.  Sharpey  was  in  the  habit  of  mentioning 
them  in  his  courses  of  lectures  in  the  University  College.  I  ac- 
cordingly wrote  Dr.  Sharpey  on  the  subject,  and  I  am  indebted  to 
that  gentleman  for  the  following  interesting  account  of  what  has 
been  already  recorded  regarding  this  entozoon  : — 

"  When  I  was  in  Berlin  some  years  ago,  the  late  Professor 
Rudolphi  remarked  to  me  in  conversation,  that  he  thought  it  not 
unlikely  the  little  bodies  discovered  by  Dr.  Monro  2d,  on  jhe 
nerves  of  the  cod,  haddock,  and  other  allied  fish,  would  turn  out 
on  examination  to  be  entozoa ;  and  he  suggested  that  I  should 
take  an  opportunity  of  inquiring  into  the  point  on  my  return  to 
Scotland.  Accordingly,  in  the  autumn  of  1836, 1  examined  these 
bodies  in  the  haddock  or  whiting,  I  really  forget  which,  but  I 
think  it  was  the  former,  and  found  that  each  of  them  was  a  little 
cyst,  containing  a  Distoma,  which  could  be  easily  turned  out  from 

*  Monro.     "  Observations  on  the  Structure  and  Functions  of  the  Nervous  System,'"  p.  59. 

t  Pacini.     "  Nuovo  Giomale  dei  Letterate"  March  and  April  1836,  page  109.    J.  Henle 

and  Kolliker.     "  Ueber  die  Pacinischcn  Korperchen  an  den  Xcrven  des  Menschen  nnd  der 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  97 

its  enclosure  alive.  The  specimens  I  examined  were  from  the 
membranes  of  the  brain. 

"  This  observation  was  made  in  Edinburgh,  and,  on  going  to 
London  soon  after,  I  mentioned  the  fact  to  Mr.  Owen ;  and  I 
have  been  accustomed  to  take  notice  of  it  in  my  lectures  ever 
since,  suggesting  at  the  same  time  that  it  would  be  well  to  search 
for  them,  or  for  analogous  parasites,  in  the  nerves  of  other  ani- 
mals, as  it  was  not  likely  that  the  gadus  tribe  of  fishes  should  be 
the  only  example.  Indeed,  unless  my  memory  deceives  me,  some 
one  has  met  with  something  of  the  same  kind  in  the  nerves  of 
the  frog ;  and  Valentin  has  seen  the  eggs  of  Distoma  in  the  ver- 
tebral canal  of  a  foetal  sheep.  When  I  learned  that  the  oval  bodies, 
which  all  must  have  seen  in  the  cellular  tissue  of  the  palm  of  the 
hand  and  fingers,  were  connected  with  the  nerves,  I  at  first  ima- 
gined they  might  be  entozoa,  (having  been  led  to  make  just  the 
converse  of  your  conjecture,)  but  Mr.  Marshall,  formerly  of  our 
Museum,  having  examined  these  "  Pacinian"  bodies  two  or  three 
years  ago,  (quite  independently  of  any  suggestion  from  me,)  I 
found  nothing  to  confirm  this  conjecture  on  his  showing  me  their 
structure.  1  have  since  seen  Henle  and  Kolliker's  memoir,  which 
includes  the  substance  of  Pacini's  observations. 

"  Rudolphi,  as  far  as  I  know,  never  examined  the  structure  of 
the  spheroidal  bodies  of  Monro ;  and  the  only  notice  of  them 
which  I  have  met  with  in  his  writings  (to  which  he  did  not  refer 
me)  is  in  his  Historia  Naturalis  Entozoarum^  Vol.  ii.  Part  2,  page 
277,  when,  under  the  head  of  Dubious  Entozoa,  he  enumerates 
an  object  described  and  figured  by  J.  Rathke,  under  the  name 
of  "  Hydatula  Gadorum,"  which  that  observer  found  in  the  pia 
mater  of  the  Gadus  Morrhua  and  G.  Virens,  often  in  great  num- 
bers, and  which  appeared  to  be  a  vesicle  containing  a  worm.  The 
nature  of  the  parasite  was  doubtful,  but  supposed  in  some  degree 
to  resemble  that  of  a  cysticercus,  and  hence  the  name  applied  to 
it  by  Rathke,  but  Rudolphi  denies  that  it  is  a  cysticercus,  though 
he  does  not  know  to  what  genus  to  refer  it,  he  adds  6  an  Cucul- 
lanus.'  " 

This  entozoon,  as  stated  by  Monro,  is  found  in  great  numbers 
in  the  gelatinous  substance  which  surrounds  the  brain,  spinal 
cord,  and  semicircular  canals,  in  the  cod,  haddock,  and  whiting. 


98  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY 

They  are  also  very  numerous  in  the  larger  branches  of  the 
nerves,  and  particularly  on  those  of  the  pectoral  and  caudal  fins. 
In  the  former  situation  they  are  suspended  in  the  gelatinous 
fluid  by  fibres  of  areolar  texture  and  by  blood-vessels ;  in  the 
latter  they  lie  embedded  in  the  substance  of  the  nerve,  the  ulti- 
mate fibres  of  which  are  spread  in  bundles  over  the  surface  of 
the  cysts. 

The  cysts  are  produced  spheroids,  somewhat  flattened  ;  their 
long  axis  measures  about  one-fourth  of  a  line. 

They  consist  of  three  tunics ;  an  external,  which  appears  to  be 
derived  from  the  areolar  texture  of  the  infested  animal,  and  of  a 
middle  and  internal,  belonging  to  the  parasite. 

Upon  the  surface,  and  in  the  substance  of  the  external  tunic, 
the  blood-vessels  of  the  nerve  can  occasionally  be  seen,  and  re- 
cognised by  their  contents.  One  or  two  vessels  may  thus  be 
observed  coasting  along  the  cyst,  accompanied  by  single  nerve 
tubes,  or  by  bundles  of  these,  or  by  a  mass  which  completely 
encloses  and  conceals  the  cyst.  The  second  tunic  is  a  fine  trans- 
parent membrane,  which  lines  the  first,  and  has  in  its  turn  its 
internal  surface  covered  by  an  epithelial  layer,  which  is  the  third 
tunic  of  the  cyst.  The  epithelia  are  flat,  irregular  in  shape,  and 
somewhat  opaque.  The  third,  or  internal  layer,  formed  by  them, 
breaks  up  under  the  pressure  of  the  glass  plates,  so  as  to  present 
rents  or  fissures  passing  in  various  directions  over  it. 

The  cyst,  in  addition  to  the  worm,  contains  a  small  quantity 
of  fluid,  in  which  oil-like  globules  of  various  sizes  float. 

The  worm  is  a  Distoma,  oblong,  dilated  in  front,  tapering 
slightly  towards  its  posterior  extremity.  The  mouth  longitudi- 
nally oval,  and  rather  pointed  posteriorly,  is  surrounded  by  the 
usual  suctorial  disc.  The  acctabulum  is  situated  at  the  junction 
of  the  anterior  and  middle  third  of  the  animal,  and  can  be  pro- 
truded from  the  surface  of  the  body. 

On  the  anterior  edge  of  the  acctabulum  a  minute  pore  is  si- 
tuated, and  communicates  with  a  sac,  to  be  afterwards  described. 

At  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  animal  another  orifice  is 
placed,  which  forms  the  outlet  of  the  large  chyle  sac,  and  ap- 
parently also  of  another  sac,  to  be  afterwards  alluded  to. 

The  integument  of  the  two  anterior  thirds    of  the  body,  is 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  99 

closely  covered  with  short  slightly  curved  spines,  directed  back- 
wards. These  spines  are  largest  round  the  suctorial  mouth,  and 
on  the  posterior  part  of  the  body  are  gradually  replaced  by  mi- 
nute tubercles  or  dots.  Under  this  spiny  or  cuticular  layer,  the 
integument  is  muscular,  the  fibres  being  principally  transverse, 
and  so  arranged  that  the  animal  appears  to  be  made  up  of  a  series 
of  rings,  as  may  be  observed  along  its  edges,  when  examined  by 
transmitted  light. 

From  the  anterior  extremity  to  the  acetabulum  the  integu- 
ments are  so  opaque,  from  the  dense  covering  of  spines,  that  the 
internal  structure  of  the  animal  cannot  be  detected.  It  is  pro- 
bable, however,  that  the  oesophagus  terminates  as  in  the  family 
Distoma  generally,  in  two  blind  intestinal  tubes.  I  have  failed 
in  detecting  an  arrangement  of  this  kind ;  but  I  have  observed 
about  the  middle  of  the  animal,  and  along  the  sides  of  its  posterior 
half,  a  sort  of  cellular  structure,  which  may  probably  belong  to 
the  digestive  system,  as  in  Distoma  clavatum  described  by  Pro- 
fessor Owen.* 

A  large  sac,  evidently  connected  with  the  digestive  system, 
opens  externally  by  the  minute  orifice,  at  the  posterior  part  of 
the  animal.  This  sac,  in  every  individual,  is  full  of  a  matter, 
which  by  reflected  light  is  of  a  chalky  whiteness,  and  described 
by  Monro,  and  conjectured  by  him  to  be  of  a  cretaceous  nature. 
Examined  by  transmitted  light,  it  is  seen  to  consist  of  numerous 
spherical  globules  of  variable  size,  and  resembling  the  matter 
which  fills  the  chyle  cells  of  the  intestinal  villi.  The  larger  sac 
in  which  this  matter  is  contained  varies  in  shape,  but  it  generally 
passes  up  from  its  outlet  for  about  a  third  of  the  length  of  the 
body  of  the  animal,  then  takes  an  acute  bend  to  the  other  side, 
and  passing  forwards  in  a  curved  direction,  ends  in  a  dilated 
blind  extremity  between  the  acetabulum  and  the  mouth.  It  is 
the  "  sigmoidal"  or  "  serpentine  body"  of  Monro.  This  sac  is 
evidently  the  "  cisterna  chyli." 

It  does  not  communicate  directly  with  the  digestive  system,  as 
in  the  apparently  analogous  receptacles  in  Distoma  clavatum,  nor, 
as  far  as  I  could  see,  with  the  vascular  system  ;  but  I  have  seen  it 

*  Owen.     "  On  the  Anatomy  of  Ditfoma  Clavatum,"  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.,  Vol.  1. 


100  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY 

discharge  its  contents  by  the  posterior  orifice,  in  the  manner 
described  by  Nordman  in  Diplostomum  Volvens* 

From  the  movements  of  the  walls  of  this  receptacle,  or  from 
contractions  of  the  animal  itself,  an  active  motion  of  the  particles 
of  its  contents  is  occasionally  observed.  The  movements  occa- 
sionally resemble  very  much  those  produced  by  cilia.  This  sac 
is  apparently  a  secreting  organ,  and  is  probably  the  only  arrange- 
ment by  which  feculent  matter  is  removed  from  the  body  of  the 
animal.  The  food  of  an  animal,  living  as  this  does,  in  a  cyst,  is 
already  digested  by  the  walls  of  its  cyst.  Its  food,  therefore, 
yields  no  mechanical  feculent  matter,  and  its  intestinal  tube  re- 
quires no  anus.  The  only  outlet  which  such  an  animal  requires, 
Is  for  chemical  feculent  matter,  which  in  all  animals  is  the  pro- 
duct of  secretion,  and  principally  of  the  lung,  gill,  or  kidney. 
This  sac  may,  therefore,  be  considered  as  a  respiratory  organ,  or 
kidney. 

There  is  another  sac,  very  uniform  in  shape  and  size,  situated  at 
the  posterior  part  of  the  body.  This  sac  is  elongated,  extending 
from  near  the  outlet  of  the  "  cisterna  chyli,"  forward  about  a 
fourth  of  the  length  of  the  animal.  Its  posterior  extremity  is 
funnel-shaped,  and  appeal's  to  me,  although  I  have  failed  in 
tracing  it  distinctly,  to  open  externally  along  with  the  "  cisterna 
chyli."  It  appears  to  possess  circular  fibres,  which  constrict  it 
slightly  at  regular  distances.  The  three  anterior  fourths  of  its 
wall  are  so  thick  that  the  cavity  appears  linear.  This  thick  part 
of  the  wall  exhibits  an  arrangement  of  fibres  or  particles  perpen- 
dicular to  its  surface.  The  thick  portion  terminates  by  forming 
a  curved  projection  into  the  thin  posterior  part  of  the  organ,  the 
whole  arrangement  resembling  the  projection  of  the  human  os 
uteri  into  the  vagina.  This  organ  in  its  relations  and  structure 
appears  to  be  the  analogue  of  the  cavity  described  by  Professor 
Owen,  as  opening  into  the  posterior  orifice  of  Distoma  clavatum, 
and  supposed  by  him  to  be  a  respiratory  organ. 

A  pyriform  sac,  communicating  with  the  exterior,  by  the  pore 
in  front  of  the  acetabulum ;  and  two  large,  with  occasionally  two 
smaller  globular  masses,  would  appear  to  be  the  analogues  of  the 

*  Nordman.     "  Micrographische  Beitrage"  page  38,  hft.  1. 


OF  Till:  CYSTIC  ENTOZOA.  101 

reproductive  organs.  The  pyriform  sac  always  contains  highly 
refractive  oil-like  globules,  but  larger  than  those  in  the  chyle 
receptacle.  The  two  larger  globular  masses  are  very  constant, 
and  as  well  as  the  two  smaller  contain  a  mass  of  particles  appa- 
rently nucleated.  From  the  two  larger,  I  have  only  been  able 
to  see  faint  traces  of  what  appeared  to  be  ducts  passing  in  the 
direction  of  the  smaller  masses,  and  towards  the  neck  of  the  pyri- 
form  sac.  Whether  these  convoluted  bodies  be  ovaries  or  con- 
voluted oviducts,  and  the  pyriform  sac  a  uterus ;  or  whether  the 
former  be  the  testes,  and  the  latter  the  female  organ,  as  in  the 
arrangement  described  in  the  other  Distomas ;  or  whether  they  be 
reproductive  organs  at  all,  I  have  failed  in  satisfying  myself,  in 
consequence  of  the  delicacy  of  their  texture,  and  the  compara- 
tively dense  integument  of  this  part  of  the  animal. 

This  Distoma  possesses  a  vascular  system  forming  a  network 
throughout  the  body.  The  two  principal  trunks,  as  in  the  other 
genera,  passing  along  the  sides  of  the  body  and  being  most  ap- 
parent at  its  posterior  third. 


I. ACEPHALOCYSTIS. 

Completely  buried  in  the  textures  of  the  infested  animal ;  young 
only  consisting  of  three  membranes  ;  adult  of  four,  the  external  one 
belonging  originally  to  the  infested  being.  Nourished  by  epithelial 
cells,  which  are  contained  in  one  of  the  membranes  composing  the  sac. 
Generated  by  means  of  cells  arising  from  a  germinal  membrane. 
Internal  cavity  filled  with  a  watery  fluid. 

1. — Acephalocystis  Simplex  (Mihi). 

Parent  sac  quite  transparent,  with  the  membranes  indivisible  and  the  germinal  cells  very 
minute. 

2. — Acepltalocystis  Monroii  (Mild). 

Parent  sac  transparent  and  gelatinous ;  germinal  membrane  intersected  by  membranous 
bands,  which  form  flattened  compartments,  in  which  are  large  cells  containing  unequal 
numbers  of  young  cells.  Each  of  the  young  are  marked  with  one  or  more  dark  spots. 


102  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  ECONOMY 


3. — Acephalocystis  armatus  (Mihi). 

Parent  sac  opaque,  membranes  distinct,  germinal  membrane  composed  of  a  soft  granular 
matter,  in  which  the  germs  are  arranged  irregularly ;  they  are  globular  and  armed  with  an 
irregular  circlet  of  teeth  at  the  part  opposite  that  of  attachment. 


ii. — ASTOMA  (MIHI). 

Not  buried,  but  attached  by  means  of  a  pedicle,  which  becomes  very 
slender  as  the  animal  increases  in  size.  Young,  globular  and  corru- 
gated ;  adult,  botryoidal  and  smooth  ;  epithelial  cells ;  with  some  appear- 
ance of  tubuli  in  external  coat.  Young  remain  and  increase  in  size 
within  the  membranes  of  the  parent,  till  she  bursts,  when  they  become 
attached  to  the  peritoneum. 

4. — Astoma  acephalocystis  (Mihi). 

Botryoidal,  that  part  of  the  interior  not  occupied  with  the  young,  filled  with  a  yellowish 
gelatinoiis  matter. 


III. DI3KOSTOMA  (MIHl). 

Peduncular.     Whole   group  covered   by    a   disk   bearing   tubular 
membrane. 


5. — DisJcostoma  acephalocystis  (Mihi). 
Globular  interior  filled  with  gelatinous  matter,  of  a  transparent  greenish  yellow  colour. 

IV. SPHAIKIDION  (MIHI.) 

S.  Animal  enclosed  within  a  cyst  which  is  composed  of  two  mem- 
branes. Sac  single,  containing  the  pedicle  or  reproductive  body  in  its 
centre,  and  presenting  a  number  of  concentric  coloured  rings.  Hab. 
Peritoneum  of  Crested  Balearic  Crane. 


OF  THE  CYSTIC  KXTOZOA.  103 


V. C^ENURUS  RUDOLPHI. 

Sac  double,  armed  with  numerous  clusters  of  toothed  pedicles. 
Epithelial  cells  in  the  sac.  Germinal  cells  in  the  pedicles.  Buried. 

6. — Ctmurus  Hepaticus  (Mihi). 

Sac  botiyoidal,  opaque  and  thick  ;  pedicles  internal,  small,  suckers  obsolete  ;  teeth  barbless, 
small,  irregularly  bent,  and  forming  one  irregular  series.  Gregarious.  Infests  the  liver  of  man. 

7. — C.  Cerebralis  (Rudolphi). 

Sac  globular,  transparent,  thin,  pedicles  with  four  or  five  acetabula.  Teeth  thirteen, 
about  three  times  as  long  as  the  breadth  of  the  disc  from  which  they  arise.  Infests  the 
brain  of  sheep  and  other  ruminants. 


VI. CYSTICERC  US. 

Animal  enclosed  within  a  cyst  provided  with  a  single  pedicle. 

1.  Cyst  formed  from  the  infested  animal. 

8. — C.  Neglectus  (Mihi). 

Cyst  formed  from  omentum  of  infested  animal.  Pedicle  about  three  times  the  length 
of  sac,  head  rounded,  teeth  twenty-one  in  number,  very  long,  slender,  and  bent  at  the  extre- 
mity, barbed  on  bent  edge.  Hab.  unknown. 

2.  Cyst  formed  by  parasite,  as  well  as  from  textures  of  infested  being. 

9.— 6'.  Eattm  (Mihi). 

Cyst  small,  globular,  and  transparent  pedicle,  not  very  long,  teeth  short,  sickle-shaped, 
being  cunred  throughout  their  whole  length. 


VII. ECHINOCOCH  US. 


H.  D.  S.  G. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  PLATES. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  PLATES, 


CENTRES  OF  NUTRITION- 

PLATE  I.  Fig.  1.  A  portion  of  the  middle  and  internal  membranes 
of  a  large  encysted  tumour  situated  under  the 
tongue,  and  removed  by  Professor  Syme. 
a  The  middle  or  second  membrane,  which  is  a 
germinal  membrane,  consisting  of  flattened  cells, 
the  lines  of  junction  of  which  are  faintly  visible, 
the  nuclei  remaining  as  the  germinal  spots  of 
the  membrane. 

b  The  internal  membrane,  a  layer  of  small  cells, 
somewhat  spherical,  with  slightly  granular  con- 
tents. 

The  external  membrane  of  the  cyst,  consisting 
of  areolar  and  elastic  fibres,  contained  the  blood- 
vessels of  the  morbid  growth. 

The  cyst  contained  a  sx>ft  mass  resembling 
thick  honey  in  consistence.  The  outer  layer  of 
this  mass  was  white,  and  consisted  of  large,  flat 
transparent  cells  or  scales,  with  few  or  no  traces 
of  nuclei.  The  larger  internal  part  of  the  mass 
was  reddish  grey,  and  consisted  of  ovoidal  cells, 
resembling  those  of  the  external  layer,  except 
that  they  were  turgid  with  a  transparent  oily- 
like  fluid,  and  contained  nuclei  in  various  stages 
of  developement. 


108  DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES. 

PLATE  I.  Fig.  2.  a,  PLATE  I.  Fig.  3.  «,  Cells  of  the  ineliceritous 
mass — those  without  nuclei  being  those  of  the 
white  external  layer,  the  others  belonging  to  the 
reddish  grey  part  of  the  mass,  presenting  nuclei 
in  various  stages  of  developement. 
b  b  Some  of  the  latter  cells,  in  which  the  nuclei 
have  become  so  much  developed  as  to  distend 
their  cells  beyond  the  average  size.  In  these 
enlarged  cells,  it  will  be  remarked,  that  the 
nuclei,  instead  of  remaining  as  single  germinal 
spots  for  each  cell,  have  broken  up  into  numerous 
spots,  or  centres  of  nutrition. 

In  a  tumour  of  this  kind,  the  cyst  and  its 
contents  are  two  distinct  parts,  and  perform  two 
distinct  actions.  The  cyst  is  the  active  agent  in 
withdrawing  materials  of  nutrition  for  itself  and 
its  contents  from  the  vessels  which  ramify  in  its 
outer  tunic.  The  organs  which  accomplish  this 
are  the  germinal  spots  in  its  middle  tunic,  which 
in  virtue  of  forces  of  attraction  in  each,  select 
and  remove  from  the  capillary  vessels  the  mat- 
ter necessary  for  the  formation  of  the  cells  of 
the  internal  layer.  These  after  solution  pass  in 
succession  into  the  cavity  of  the  cyst,  to  serve 
as  nutriment  for  the  contained  cellular  mass. 

This  mass  is  evidently  the  principal  element 
of  the  morbid  growth.  The  cyst  is  a  subsidiary 
or  accessory  part,  arranged  for  the  protection, 
and  due  supply  of  nourishment  for  its  principal. 
The  cells  of  which  this  mass  consists  have  each 
its  own  nucleus  or  germinal  centre.  These  cells 
would  appear  to  be  of  two  classes — those  whose 
nuclei  produce  young  cells  in  their  interior  for 
their  own  nutrition,  but  not  for  the  reproduction 
of  new  mother  cells ;  and  those  which  act  as 
reproductive  individuals  for  the  whole  morbid 
growth.  These  latter  cells  are  marked  b  b  in 
Figs.  2  and  3,  and  contain  numerous  nutritive 
centres  or  .germinal  spots  in  their  interior.  The 
flat  cells  of  the  white  external  layer  appear  to 


DESCRIPTION    OF   THE    PLATES.  109 

be  those  individuals  of  the  first  class,  which  arc 
about  to  close  their  existence,  their  nuclei  hav- 
ing disappeared ;  their  food,  therefore,  no  longer 
supplied  to  them,  and  their  position  in  the  mass 
removed  to  the  exterior  by  the  eccentric  deve- 
lopement  of  the  younger  and  more  active  neigh- 
bouring cells.  In  a  morbid  mass  of  this  kind, 
as  in  the  textures  and  organs  of  an  animal  gene- 
rally, certain  parts  are  set  aside  as  reproducers, 
the  remaining  parts  performing  the  functions  of 
the  whole  mass,  texture,  or  organ ;  just  as  in 
certain  communities  of  animals  certain  indivi- 
duals are  set  aside  to  reproduce  the  swarm,  the 
others  are  devoted  to  the  duties  of  the  hive. 

PLA.TE  I.  Fig.  4.  Two  portions  of  the  primary  or  germinal  membrane 
from  the  tubes  of  the  tubular  portion  of  the  hu- 
man kidney.  The  germinal  spots  of  the  gland 
are  seen  imbedded  in  the  substance  of  the  mem- 
brane. The  external  layer  of  this  membrane, 
which  may  occasionally  be  seen  with  the  nuclei 
detached  from  it,  is  the  basement  or  homege- 
neous  membrane  of  Mr.  Bowman.  In  other  in- 
stances, as  when  the  epithelia  are  but  slightly 
developed,  it  becomes  difficult  to  decide  whether 
we  have  merely  the  germinal  membrane,  or  both 
the  membrane  and  its  epithelia  before  us. 


INTESTINAL  VILLI. 

PLATE  I.  Fig.  5.  Extremity  of  a  villus  immediately  before  absorption 
of  chyle  has  commenced.  It  has  cast  off  its  pro- 
tective epithelium,  and  displays,  when  com- 
pressed, a  network  of  peripheral  lacteals.  The 
granular  germs  of  the  absorbing  vesicles,  as  yet 
undeveloped,  are  seen  under  its  primary  mem- 
brane. 


110  DESCRIPTION   OF   THE    PLATES. 

PLATE  I.  Fig.  G.  Extremity  of  a  villus,  with  its  absorbent  vesicles 
distended  with  chyle,  and  the  trunks  of  its  lac- 
teals  seen  through  its  coats. 

Fig.  7.  Protective  epithelium  cells  from  a  villus  in  the  dog. 

Fig.  8.  Protective  epithelium  cells  cast  off  preparatory  to 
absorption  of  chyle ;  instead  of  nuclei,  they  pre- 
sent, in  their  interior,  groups  of  globules. 

Fig.  9.  A  group  of  the  same  cells  adhering  by  their  distal 

extremities. 
Fig.  10.  Secreting  cells  thrown  out  of  the  follicles  of  Lei- 

berkiihn  during  digestion. 

Fig.  11.  Diagram  of  mucous  membrane  of  jejunum  when 
absorption  is  not  going  on.  a  Protective  epithe- 
lium of  a  villus.  b  Secreting  epithelium  of  a 
follicle,  c  c  c  Primary  membrane,  with  its  ger- 
minal spots  or  nuclei,  d  d.  e  Germs  of  absor- 
bent vesicles.  /  Vessels  and  lacteals  of  villus. 
Fig.  12.  Diagram  of  mucous  membrane  during  digestion 
and  absorption  of  chyle,  a  A  villus,  turgid, 
erect ;  its  protective  epithelia  cast  off  from  its 
free  extremity ;  its  absorbent  vesicles,  its  lacteals 
and  blood-vessels  turgid,  b  A  follicle  discharg- 
ing its  secreting  epithelia. 


PROCESS  OF  ULCERATION  IN  ARTICULAR  CARTILAGE. 

PLATE  I.  Fig.  13.  a  A  section  of  articular  cartilage  and  absorbent 
membrane.  In  the  lower  part  of  the  section  the 
cartilage  corpuscles  retain  their  natural  size 
and  appearance ;  as  they  approach  the  rugged 
ulcerated  edge,  they  increase  in  size,  and  con- 
tain numerous  young  cells,  apparently  the  pro- 
geny of  their  nuclei ;  beyond  this  edge,  rounded 
masses  of  cells,  originally  contained  within  the 
cartilage  corpuscules,  are  seen  embedded  in  the 
cellular  absorbent  mass. 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES.  Ill 

b  Absorbent  cells  of  the  false  membrane,  with  two 
globular  masses  derived  from  the  cartilage  cor- 
puscules. 


SECRETING  STRUCTURES. 

PLATE  1.  Fig.  14.  Four  secreting  cells  from  the  ink  bag  of  Loligo  sa- 

gittata. 

Fig.  15.  Five  cells  from  the  liver  of  Patella  vulgata.  In  this 
instance  the  bile  is  contained  in  the  cavities  of 
the  secondary  cells,  which  constitute  the  nucleus 
of  the  primary  cell. 

Fig.  16.  Three  cells  from  the  kidney  of  Helix  aspersa.  The 
contained  secretion  is  dead  white,  and  presents  a 
chalky  appearance. 

Fig.  17.  Two  cells  from  the  vesicles  of  the  testicle  of  Squa- 
lus  cornubicus.  The  contained  bundles  of  sper- 
matozoa are  developed  from  the  nucleus, — each 
spermatozoon  being  a  spiral  cell. 

PLATE  II.  Fig.  1.  Five  cells  from  the  mamma  of  the  bitch.  In 
addition  to  their  nuclei  these  cells  contain  milk 
globules. 

Fig.  2.  A  portion  of  duct  from  the  testicle  of  Squalus 
cornubicus.  A  few  nucleated  cells,  the  primary 
or  germinal  cells  of  the  future  acini  are  at- 
tached to  its  walls. 

Fig.  3.  The  primary  cell  of  an  acinus  in  a  more  advanced 
stage.  The  nucleus  has  produced  a  mass  of 
young  cells.  The  pedicle  appears  to  have  been 
formed  by  the  germinal  cell  carrying  forward 
the  wall  of  the  duct.  A  diaphragm  accordingly 
presents  itself  across  the  neck  of  the  pedicle. 

Fig.  4.  A  primary  cell  in  a  more  advanced  stage. 

Fig.  5.  A  primary  cell  still  more  advanced. 

Fig.  6.  Some    of   the    secondary   cells,    products    of   the 


112  DESCRIPTION   OF   THE    PLATES. 

nucleus  of  the  primary  cell,  are  cylindrical,  and 
are  arranged  in  a  spiral. 

Fig.  7.  The  cliange  into  cylinders,  and  the  spiral  arrange- 
ment completed. 

Fig.  8.  a  One  of  the  secondary  cells  ;  its  nucleus  a  mass  of 
young  cells,  b  A  secondary  cell  elongated  into 
a  cylinder,  each  cell  of  its  composite  nucleus 
elongated  into  a  spiral,  c  The  spiral  cells,  or 
spermatozoa,  free. 

Fig.  9.  A  bunch  of  acini,  in  various  states  of  developement, 
maturity,  and  atrophy.  The  four  following 
figures  are  diagrams,  arranged  so  as  to  illus- 
trate the  intimate  nature  of  the  changes  which 
occur  in  vesicular  glands  when  in  a  state  of 
functional  activity. 

Fig.  10.  A  portion  of  gland  duct  with  two  acini.  One  of 
the  acini  is  a  simple  primary  cell :  the  other  is 
in  a  state  of  developement,  its  nucleus  producing 
young  cells. 

Fig.  11.  Both  acini  are  advancing;  the  second  has  almost 
reached  maturity. 

Fig.  12.  The  second  acinus  is  ready  to  pour  out  its  contents, 
the  first  to  take  its  place. 

Fig.  13.  The  second  acinus  is  in  a  state  of  atrophy,  the  first 
is  ripe. 

Fig.  14.  Two  follicles  from  the  liver  of  Carcinus  mcenas. 
The  colourless  germinal  spot  is  at  the  blind  ex- 
tremity of  the  follicle.  The  secreting  cells 
become  distended  with  bile  and  oil,  as  they 
recede  from  the  germinal  spot. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LYMPHATIC  GLANDS. 

PLATE  II.  Fig.  15.  A  portion  of  the  germinal  membrane  of  the  human 
intra-glandular  lymphatics,  with  its  germinal 
spots  or  nutritive  centres  diffused  over  it.. 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE    PLATES.  113 

PLATE  II.  Fig.  1C.  A  portion  of  the  same  membrane,  in  which  the 
component  flattened  cells,  with  the  centres,  have 
been  rendered  transparent,  and  are  beginning  to 
separate,  by  the  action  of  acetic  acid.  Five  of 
the  glandular  epithelia  adhere  to  the  membrane. 
Fig.  17.  A  diagram  of  a  lymphatic  gland,  showing  the 
intra-glandular  network,  and  the  transition  from 
the  scale-like  epithelia  of  the  extra-glandular  to 
the  nucleated  cells  of  the  intra-glandular  lym- 
phatics. 

Fig.  18.  A  portion  of  an  intra-glandular  lymphatic,  showing 
along  one  edge  the  thickness  of  the  germinal 
membrane,  and  upon  it  the  thick  layer  of  glan- 
dular epithelia. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  PLACENTA. 

Fig.  19.  The  extremity  of  a  placental  villus. 

a  The  external  membrane  of  the  villus,  the  lining 
membrane  of  the  vascular  system  of  the  mother. 

b  The   external   cells   of  the  villus,   cells   of  the 

central  portion  of  the  placental  decidua. 
c  c  Germinal  centres  of  the  external  cells. 

d  The  space    between   the  maternal    and    fetal 
portions  of  the  villus. 

e  The  internal  membrane  of  the  villus,  the  ex- 
ternal membrane  of  the  chorion. 

/  The  internal  cells  of  the  villus,  the  cells  of  the 
chorion. 

g  The  loop  of  umbilical  vessels. 

Fig.  20.  This  drawing  illustrates  the  same  structures  as  the 
last,  and  has  been  introduced  to  show  the  large 
space  which  occasionally  intervenes  between  the 
internal  membrane  and  the  external  cells.  It 
would  appear  that  into  this  space,  the  matter 
separated  from  the  maternal  blood,  by  the  ex- 


114  DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   PLATES. 

ternal  cells  of  the  villus,  is  cast,  before  being  ab- 
sorbed through  the  internal  membrane,  by  the 
internal  cells.  This  space,  therefore,  is  the 
cavity  of  a  secreting  follicle,  the  external  cells 
being  the  secreting  epithelia,  and  the  maternal 
blood-vessel  system  the  capillaries  of  supply. 
This  maternal  portion  of  the  villus,  and  its 
cavity,  correspond  to  the  glandular  cotyledons 
of  the  ruminants,  and  the  matter  thrown  into  the 
cavity,  to  the  milky  secretion  of  these  organs. 

PLATE  II.  Fig.  21.  A  portion  of  the  external  membrane,  with  exter- 
nal cells  of  the  villus. 
a  Cells  seen  through  the  membrane. 
b  Cells  seen  from  within  the  villus. 
c  Cells  seen  in  profile  along  the  edge  of  the  villus. 

Fig.  22.  The  extremity  of  a  villus  treated  with  acetic  acid. 
All  the  parts  are  distinctly  visible,  and  the  ger- 
minal centres  of  the  internal  cells  are  seen  sur- 
rounding the  umbilical  vessel. 

Fig.  23.  A  villus  with  a  terminal  decidual  bar,  along  the 
cavity  of  which  the  external  cells  are  seen  to  be 
continued,  so  as  to  pass  forwards  in  the  direction 
of  the  parietal  decidua. 

PLATE  in.  Fig.  1.  A  portion  of  the  external  membrane  of  a  villus, 
with  a  lateral  decidual  bar.  This  portion  of 
membrane  is  seen  from  its  foetal  aspect,  and  in 
this  three  or  four  germinal  centres  of  the  exter- 
nal cells  are  perceptible. 

Fig.  2.  A  drawing  of  the  extremity  of  a  villus  treated  with 
acetic  acid.  In  this  villus  all  the  parts  described 
are  distinctly  seen,  and  indicated  by  the  same 
letters,  as  in  Fig.  19.  Plate  2. 

Fig.  3.  The  extremity  of  a  villus,  with  a  terminal  decidual 
bar,  treated  with  acetic  acid,  to  show  the  nuclei 
of  the  decidual  cells  in  the  cavity  of  the  bar, 
and  on  the  external  membrane  of  the  villus. 

Fig.  4.  Two  tufts  connected  by  a  terminal  decidual  bar. 

Fig.  5.  A  tuft  with  a  lateral  bar  passing  off  from  its  stem. 

Fig.  6.  A  diagram  illustrating  the  arrangement  of  the 
placental  decidua. 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES.  115 

a  Parietal  decidua. 

b  A  veinous  sinus  passing  obliquely  through  it  by 
a  valvular  opening. 

c  A  curling  artery  passing  in  the  same  direction. 

d  The  lining  membrane  of  the  maternal  vascular 
system,  passing  in  from  the  artery  and  vein 
lining  the  bag  of  the  placenta,  and  covering  e  e 
the  fetal  tufts,  passing  on  to  the  latter  by  two 
routes,  first  by  their  stems  from  the  foetal  side  of 
the  cavity,  and  secondly  by  the  terminal  deci- 
dual  bars  //from  the  uterine  side,  and  from 
one  tuft  to  the  other  by  the  lateral  bar  g. 
Throughout  its  whole  course  this  membrane  is 
in  contact  with  decidual  cells,  except  along  the 
stems  of  the  tufts,  and  the  foetal  side  of  the  pla- 
centa, where  the  decidual  cells  have  degenerated 
into  fibrous  or  areolar  fibres.  All  that  portion 
of  the  decidua  which  is  in  connection  with  the 
bars,  villi,  and  tufts,  is  the  central  or  functional 
portion  of  the  decidua,  and  along  with  the  lining 
membrane  of  the  maternal  vascular  system,  or 
external  membrane  of  the  tufts,  constitutes  the 
true  maternal  portion  of  the  placenta. 
h  h  Two  diagrams  illustrating  the  fretal  cellular 
elements  of  the  placental  tufts.  These  are  the 
internal  membrane,  and  the  internal  cells  of  the 
tufts,  and  along  with  the  loops  of  umbilical 
blood-vessels  constitute  the  true  foetal  portion  of 
the  placenta. 


THE  TESTIS  AND  ITS  SECRETION  IN  THE 
DECAPADOUS  CRUSTACEANS. 

PLATE  IV.  Fig.  1.  Figures  of  Entozoa  from  the  tubuli  semeniferi 
of  Orchestia  littoralis,  probably  allied  to  filaria, 
and  supposed  by  M.  Kblliker  to  be  the  sperma- 


116  DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES. 

tozpa.  This  opinion,  however,  is  incorrect,  as 
may  be  seen  in  the  accompanying  drawings, 
where  figures  are  given  representing  all  the 
details  of  the  developement  of  the  true  sper- 
matozoa. These  are  all  produced  from  cells, 
whereas  the  entozoa  under  consideration  are 
never  seen  within  cells,  but  are  in  all  cases 
generally  seen  floating  free  in  the  seminal  ves- 
sels. These  filaria  have  only  been  seen,  so  far 
as  I  am  aware,  in  Amphipoda  and  Isopoda.  If 
they  are  spermatozoa,  they  must  be  produced 
from  cells ;  and  from  what  has  been  stated  in  the 
text,  it  will  be  seen  that  in  all  the  Crustacea, 
these  cells,  before  producing  the  spermatozoa, 
undergo  several  metamorphoses;  and  that  the 
final  changes  take  place  in  the  spermatheca  of 
the  female,  where  the  seminal  animalcules  are 
produced.  In  Amphipoda,  and  Isopoda,  where 
these  supposed  filaria  exist,  we  always  find  them 
high  up  in  the  testicle,  and  not  occasionally,  but 
in  great  numbers.  In  the  tertiary  seminal  cells 
also,  which  are  floating  about  among  them,  not 
the  slightest  vestige  of  the  worm  can  be  ob- 
served. I  am  inclined  to  suppose,  therefore,  that 
these  thread-like  worms,  supposed  by  Kolliker 
to  be  spermatozoa,  are  only  parasites. 

PLATE  IV.  Fig.  2.  Representation  of  a  primary  germinal  cell  pro- 
jecting from  the  wall  of  the  seminal  tube.  It 
has  just  burst,  and  the  young  secondary  cells 
are  escaping  and  descending  the  tube ;  during 
the  descent  they  increase  in  size,  from  their  nu- 
cleus throwing  off  nucleoli,  the  latter  forming  the 
tertiary  generation.  In  this  figure  it  will  be  ob- 
served that  the  cell  walls  of  the  parent  are  quite 
smooth  and  unbroken,  so  that  in  all  probability 
the  young  arise  from  that  portion  of  the  cell  at- 
tached to  the  seminal  tube. 

Fig.  3.  Is  a  small  quantity  of  the  fluid  from  the  sperma- 
theca of  the  female  crab,  showing  the  tertiary 
or  spermatozoa!  cells  after  they  have  burst  from 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES.  117 

the  secondary.  As  described  in  the  text,  the 
spermatheca  appears  to  be  the  organ  in  which 
the  seminal  fluid  undergoes  the  final  and  essential 
change  which  fits  it  for  impregnation. 

PLATE  IY.  Fig.  4.  This  figure  shows  the  adult  seminal  secondary  cells 
from  the  dilated  part  of  the  seminal  tube.  They 
are  full  of  tertiary  cells.  The  fluid  amongst  which 
they  are  floating  is  thick  and  albuminous,  much 
more  so  than  it  is  higher  up  or  lower  down  the 
tube,  and  the  large,  clear,  transparent  looking 
masses,  are  the  pabulum  for  the  nourishment  of 
the  cells.  It  is  much  more  abundant  in  this 
part  of  the  organ  than  any  where  else,  and  ac- 
cordingly great  numbers  of  the  secondary  cells 
in  all  stages  of  developement,  are  constantly 
found  here.  If  a  small  quantity  of  the  seminal 
fluid  from  that  portion  of  the  testicle  immedi- 
ately preceding  the  dilated  part,  be  placed 
under  the  microscope,  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
nuclei  of  the  secondary  cells  are  just  throwing 
off  small  nucleoli,  and  that  the  parent  cell  is  not 
very  much  larger  than  when  it  burst  from  the 
primary.  In  the  same  part  also,  little  or  no 
pabulum  is  observed.  As  we  proceed  down- 
wards, however,  we  find  them  increasing  rapidly 
in  size ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  an  immense 
quantity  of  pabulum  floating  about  in  large 
masses.  The  lower  part  of  the  tube  and  the 
vas  deferens  are  almost  destitute  of  pabulum, 
the  cells  being  satiated. 

Fig.  5.  Is  the  secondary  cells  of  Hyas  araneus  from  the  vas 
deferens.  The  walls  of  the  parent  cells,  it  will 
be  observed,  are  remarkably  thin.  The  parent 
secondary  cells  are  of  enormous  size  in  this 
species. 

Fig.  6.  Represents  the  testicles  ofCarcinus  Mcenas,  of  the  na- 
tural size,  and  shortly  before  they  have  reached 
the  maximum  state  of  developement.  The  portion 
included  between  a  a  is  the  tubular  or  hepatic, 


118  DESCRIPTION    OF   THE   PLATES. 

that  between  b  b  is  the  dilated  or  gastric.  The 
vasa  deferentia  are  not  seen  in  this  species  so 
well  as  in  Hyas  araneus,  Fig.  8,  c  c.  It  is  in  the 
gastric  division  that  the  pabulum  lies  in  such 
quantities. 

PLATE  IV.  Fig.  7.  Is  the  internal  or  sheathed  portion  of  the  external 
organs  of  Cancer  Pagurus ;  proximal  extre- 
mity. 

Fig.  8.  Testes  of  Hyas  araneus.  a  a  Tubular  portion,  b  b 
Follicular  portion,  c  c  Vasa  deferentia. 

Fig.  9.  External  organs  of  Cancer  Pagurus.  a  Is  the  in- 
ternal or  sheathed  portion  in  situ.  b  Is  the 
sheath  or  external  portion. 

Fig.  10.  External  organs  of  Hyas  araneus.     A  Sheath.     B 

Sheathed  portion. 

PLATE  V.  Fig.  1 .  First  stage  of  developement  of  secondary  seminal 
cell  of  Galathea  strigosa. 

Figs.  2,  3,  4,  Second,  third,  and  fourth  stages  of  develope- 
ment of  the  secondary  cell. 

Figs.  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12,  13,  Various  stages  of  deve- 
lopement of  the  secondary  cell  of  lobster. 

Figs.  14,  15,  16,  17,  The  same  treated  with  acetic  acid. 

Fig.  18.  Tertiary  or  spermatozoal  cells. 

Fig.  19.  Secondary  cell  of  lobster  seen  from  armed  extre- 
mity, to  show  the  three  setae. 

Fig.  20.  Primary  cell,  or  coecum  of  testicle  of  Pagurus 
Bernhardus  full  of  secondary  cells,  c  Attachment, 
b  Free  extremity,  a  Nucleus. 

Fig.  21.  Primary  seminal  cell  of  Pagurus  Bernhardus  fill- 
ing with  secondary  cells.  As  already  described, 
these  cells  grow  in  pairs  from  discs  on  the  walls 
of  the  seminal  tubes,  and  hang  free  in  the  cavity 
of  the  tube.  It  has  also  been  described  how  the 
secondary  cells  are  produced  from  the  parent 
nucleus,  namely,  by  means  of  successive  growths, 
each  of  which  carries  off  a  fold  of  the  nucleus 
before  it. 

a  Disc  from  which  the  primary  seminal  cells  grow. 
b  b  The  discs  on  each  side  of  it. 
c  c  The  origins  of  the  primary  seminal  cell?. 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    PLATES.  119 

d  One  of  the  primary  cells  cut  off. 
e  Nucleus  of  the  primary  cell  in  a  state  of  activity  ; 
it  has  just  thrown  off  a  series  of  young  marked 
/In  the  diagram. 
g  g  Are  several  old  walls  of  former  growths. 

h  Full  extremity  of  primary  cell. 

PLATE  V.  Fig.  22.  A  small  portion  of  the  testicle  of  Pagurus  Bew- 
hardus  magnified,  showing  the  manner  in  which 
the  caeca  hang  from  the  walls  of  the  seminal 
tube. 

Fig.  23.  Small  drop  of  seminal  fluid  of  lobster,  showing 
the  secondary  cells  before  the  armature  had 
expanded. 

Fig.  24.  Small  drop  of  seminal  fluid  of  lobster  from  vas  de- 
ferens.  That  part  of  the  figure  above  a  a,  as  seen 
under  the  microscope,  presents  one  dense  mass 
of  secondary  cells  floating  down  towards  £>,  where 
a  few  are  seen  separate. 

Fig.  25.  A  coecum  from   the  testicle  of  Carcinus  Mcenas, 
showing  a  germinal  spot  at  its  apex  just  being 
filled  with  secondary  cells. 
Fig.  26.  The  germinal  spot  enlarged. 


REPRODUCTION  OF  LOST  PARTS  IN  THE  CRUSTACEA. 

.- 

PLATE  VI.  Fig.  1.  Represents  the  raw  surface  of  the  proximal  or  ad- 
herent portion  of  the  leg  of  Cancer  Pagurus,  after 
the  animal  has  thrown  off  the  distal  portion. 
The  figure  represents  the  parts  of  the  natural 
size,  and  only  a  few  hours  after  the  separation 
had  taken  place. 

Fig.  2.  Is  a  representation  of  the  same  part,  after  the  young 
leg  had  grown  to  some  size.  It  will  be  observed, 
that  the  cicatrix,  which  was  formed  upon  1lie 
raw  surface  a  few  hours  after  separation,  has 


120  DESCRIPTION    OF   THE   PLATES. 

now  become  very  strong,  covers  the  young  germ, 
thus  acting  as  a  means  of  defence  from  external 
injury. 

PLATE  VI.  Fig.  3,  4,  5,  Are  the  same  parts  in  progressive  states  of 
developement.  Fig  5.  presents  a  bifurcated  cha- 
racter, probably  from  some  accidental  cause  it 
thus  appears  smaller  than  it  is  in  the  normal 
state. 

Fig.  6.  Represents  the  raw  surface  of  the  leg,  already  al- 
luded to,  in  Car  emus  Mcenas,    some  time  after 
separation.      A  nucleated  cell   is  seen   in  the 
centre.     This  drawing  was  made  from  a  very 
small  specimen,  and  was  only  procured  in  the 
stage  represented  after  great  difficulty. 
Fig.  7.  Represents  a  longitudinal  section  of  a  very  young 
germ,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  its  mode  of 
developement.     The  fibrous  looking  band  which 
surrounds    it    externally,    is    a   circular   canal 
which  belongs  to  a  system  of  vessels  described 
in  the  text.      The  four   striated  bodies  which 
lie    next   to   this   canal   are   the   rudiments   of 
the  four  joints  of  the  future  limb.    The  striated 
appearance  arises  from  the  muscles  already  so 
far    developed,    and    the     albuminous    matter 
within,    and    which    they   enclose,    appears    to 
be  pabulum  for  their  farther  nourishment.    The 
more  defined  globules,  which  may  be  observed 
floating   amongst    the    albumen,    are    oil   glo- 
bules.     In   the   developement   of   this    leg,    it 
will  be   observed   that   the   external  segments, 
or   those    which    are    analogous    to    the  thigh 
and  first  tibial  joints,  are  largest,  and  most  fully 
formed, — a  fact  we  would  be  led  to  expect,  from 
the  circumstance  of  their  formative  cells  being 
the  first  thrown  off  from   the  original   parent 
nucleus,  and  consequently  the  first  that  would 
take  on  a  central  or  more  independant  action. 
From  a  similar  mode  of  developement,  we  see 
that  the  second  tibial  and  tarsal  joints  are  the 
smallest,    as   they   are    the  last  formed    of  the 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE    PLATES. 

centres.  The  last  or  distal  phalanx  is  the  small- 
est of  the  internal  segments  ;  those  nearest  the 
circular  vessel  are  the  largest,  as  was  to  be  ex- 
pected from  the  centres  which  formed  them,  being 
the  oldest  and  the  first  formed  from  the  earlier 
generations  of  cells ;  and  those  again  within  them 
are  smaller,  being  formed  from  the  later  genera- 
tions thrown  off  by  the  original  parent. 
PLATE  VI.  Fig.  8.  Cells  from  the  external  series  represented  by  c 

in  Fig.  9. 

Fig.  9.  Transverse  section  of  raw  surface  of  proximal  or 
attached  extremity  of  the  reproductive  organ  in 
leg  of  Cancer  Pagurus.  This  is  the  surface  and 
appearance  which  is  seen  immediately  upon  the 
leg  falling  off;  if  it  is  seen  half  an  hour,  or  a 
little  more,  after  the  separation,  it  is  covered 
with  a  thickish  film,  which  shortly  becomes  a 
strong  opaque  cicatrix  hiding  every  thing  be- 
neath it.  The  vessels  seen  in  Fig.  15  are 
also  omitted,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the 
structure  of  the  reproductive  body  more  clearly. 

a  Is  the  circular  vessel,  of  the  system  of  vessels 
mentioned  in  the  text,  and  it  surrounds 

b  A  fluid  or  semi-fluid  mass,  containing  small  nuc- 
leated cells,  from  which  the  germ  is  probably 
derived. 

c  c  Is  a  large  mass  of  very  large  cells  surrounding 
the  circular  vessel,  which  appear  to  act  as  a 
magazine  of  nutritive  matter  for  the  young  germ 
during  its  growth. 

d  Is  the  shell  membrane,  which  is  surrounded  exter- 
nally by  the  shell. 

Fig.  10.  A  young  limb  of  Carcmus  Mcenas  still  enclosed 
within  its  original  cyst,  which  is  formed  probably 
from  the  cicatrix  mentioned  above.  Magnified 
two  diameters. 

Fig.  11.  Is  a  very  young  leg  of  the  common  lobster.  The 
reproduced  leg  of  this  species  is  not  enclosed  in 
a  cyst,  and  it  is  not  folded  upon  itself,  but  pro- 
jects straight  forward.  Nat.  size. 


122  DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   PLATES. 

PLATE  VI.  Fig.  12.  Is  a  figure  of  the  natural  size  of  one  of  the  large 
claws  of  Pagurus  Bernhardus,   shortly  after   it 
has  burst  from  its  containing  cyst. 
Fig.  13.  Enlarged  view  of  Fig.  11. 

Fig.  14.  One  of  the  large  claws  of  Carcinus  Mcenas  still 
enclosed  within  the  eyst.  From  observations 
made,  it  appears  that  these  young  legs  remain 
within  the  cyst  until  their  own  covering  or  shell 
is  of  sufficient  strength  to  act  as  a  means  of 
defence.  They  do  not  obtain  a  true  shell  for 
some  time  after  the  cyst  has  burst. 

Fig.  15.  Raw  surface  of  proximal  extremity  of  leg  in  Can- 
cer Pagurus,  shortly  after  the  animal  has  thrown 
off  the  distal  portion.  This  figure  is  made  for 
the  purpose  of  shewing  the  distribution  of  the 
peculiar  vessels,  and  their  mode  of  running  from 
the  circumference  towards  the  circular  vessel  in 
the  centre. 
Fig.  16.  Longitudinal  section  of  young  leg  still  within  the 

cyst. 
a  a  Part   of  old   leg  containing    the   reproductive 

organ. 
b  I  External  cells. 

c  Smaller  nucleated  cells. 
d  d  Cyst  of  young  leg. 
e  Femur  of  young  leg. 
/  First  tibial  joint  of  young  leg. 
g  Second  tibial  joint. 
h  Tarsal  joint. 

Fig.  17.  Natural  size  of  young  leg. 

Fig.  18.  Portion  of  blind  extremity  of  one  of  the  peculiar 
vessels  which  are  attached  to  the  blood-vessel 
running  to  the  leg,  Plate  ix.  Fig.  14.  The  con- 
tents are  oil  globules,  but  in  the  figure  have 
somewhat  the  appearance  of  nucleated  cells. 
Fig.  19.  An  enlarged  view,  for  the  purpose  of  showing 

the  connection  of  these  vessels. 
Fig.  20.  Two  of  the  blind  extremities  from  raw  surface  of 

leg,  where  they  present  a  clavate  appearance. 
Fig.  21.  View  of  the  extremity,  shewing  the  dark   spot 
supposed  to  be  a  germinal  spot. 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   PLATES.  123 

PLATE  IX.  Fig.  9.  Small  longitudinal  portion  of  shell  from  the  large 
claw  of  Cancer  Pagurus,  showing  the  thickness  of 
the  annulus  or  ring  in  it  at  the  point  of  separation. 
Fig.  12.  Longitudinal  section  of  one  of  the  legs  of  Can- 
cer PaguruSj  shewing  the  natural  position  and 
relations  of  the  reproductive  organ. 
a  a  Femur. 

b  b  Reproductive  organ. 
c  Natural  appearance  of  line  of  separation. 
d  Coxa. 

Fig.  13.  Enlarged  foramen  as  it  is  seen  on  raw  surface 
after  the  separation.  This  has  been  hardened 
in  boiling  water,  which  gives  it  a  much  more 
defined  appearance,  and  also  enlarges  it  more 
than  it  naturally  should  be. 

Fig.  14.  Is  a  small  portion  of  the  femoral  artery,  about 
half  an  inch  in  extent  beyond  the  line  of  separa- 
tion,  which  is  covered   as  represented  bv  the 
peculiar  vessels. 
a  Distal  extremity  of  blood-vessel. 


ON  THE  ANATOMY  AND  DEVELOPEMENT  OF  THE 
CYSTIC  ENTOZOA. 

PLATE  VII.  Fig.  1.  Magnified  view  of  one  of  the  young  of  Acephalo- 
cystis  armatus  still  attached  to  the  germinal  mem- 
brane of  a  secondary  parent.  It  is  taken  from 
the  group  shewn  in  Fig.  2,  and  is  still  in  an 
early  stage  of  developement,  the  circlet  of  teeth 
still  being  minute  and  not  fully  developed.  The 
absorbing  series  of  cells  may  be  seen  internally. 
Fig.  2.  Small  portion  of  the  germinal  membrane  of  a 
secondary  parent  of  Acephalocystis  armatus  highly 
magnified. 

Fig.  3.  Small  portion  of  germinal  membrane  of  Acepha- 
locystis armatus  in  a  state  of  degeneration  ;  no- 


124  DESCRIPTION   OF    THE    PLATES. 

thing  is  seen  in  the  membrane,  which  is  quite 

homogeneous,  except  the  small  cells  figured  a  a. 

b  Is  the  commencement  of  one  of  the  cretaceous 

fatty  masses  described  in  the  text. 
PLATE  VII.  Fig.  4.  Several  of  the  stages  of  developement  of  Cys- 

ticercus. 

a  First  stage  represents  spines ;  hardly  if  at  all  seen. 
b  Their  first  decided  appearance. 
c  Third  stage. 
d  Fourth  stage. 
Fig.  5.  Small  portion  of  the   germinal   membrane   of 

Acephalocystis  armatus. 
Fig.  6.  Small  portion,  highly  magnified,  of  the  granular 

matter  from  the  cyst  of  Cysticercus. 
Fig.  7.  Small  portion  of  the  inner  surface  of  the  external 
membrane  of  Acephalocystis  armatus  while  in  a 
state  of  degeneration. 

Fig.  8.  Ovum  from  the  pedicle  of  Cysticercus. 
Fig.  9.  Small  portion  of  the  germinal  membrane  of  Ace- 
phalocystis Monroii,  highly  magnified. 
a  a  Fibrous  basis. 
b  b  Germinal  vesicles. 

c  c  Secondary  acephalocysts  within  the  germinal 
vesicles ;  this  portion  was  taken  from  the  large 
parent  cyst  which  is  the  primary  animal,  buried 
in  the  liver  ;  and  each  of  the  smaller  vesicles 
marked  c  c  c  belong  therefore  to  the  secondary 
generation,  their  progeny  again  being  the  tertiary 
generation. 

Fig.  10.  Is  a  specimen  of  Cysticercus  neglectus  ruptured  at 
the  fundus  of  the  sac,  apparently  for  the  escape 
of  the  young  germs  into  the  cavity  of  the  cyst, 
where  they  become  attached. 

Fig.  11.  Small  portion  of  the  cyst  of  Cysticercus  neglectus 
magnified,  shewing  its  vascularity,  and  the  mode 
of  attachment  of  the  young  Cysticerci  to  its  in- 
ternal surface. 

Fig.  12.  View  from  above  the  pedicle  of  Cysticercus, 
shewing  the  disposition  of  the  teeth.  In  all 
works  hitherto  published  on  Helmiuthology, 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE    PLATES.  125 

there  has  been  a  great  want  of  proper  figures  or 
descriptions  of  the  true  generic  and  specific 
characters  of  these  animals,  a  point  of  the 
utmost  importance  for  the  obtaining  of  a  proper 
knowledge  of  them  :  with  this  view  the  Author 
has  paid  scrupulous  attention  to  the  leading 
characters,  and  these  he  has  placed  in  the 
form  of  a  synopsis  at  the  end  of  the  Chap- 
ter. All  the  drawings  have  been  made  with 
the  view  of  illustrating  these  characters  more 
fully.  The  disposition  of  the  teeth,  and  their 
forms,  are  perhaps  the  most  certain  external 
characters. 

PLATE  VIII.  Fig.  4.  Magnified  view  of  a  small  portion  of  the  external 
or  tubular  membrane  of  Diskostoma  acephalocystis. 

a  Larger  disc. 

b  Smaller  one  on  its  surface. 

c  Tubuli. 

d  Extremities  of  tubes. 
e  e  Gemmules,  which  at  this  stage  of  developement 

may  act  as  absorbents. 

Fig.  5.  Natural  size  of  Diskostoma  acephalocystis. 
Fig.  6.  Diskostoma   acephalocystis   in    various    stages    of 

developement. 

a  a  a  Small  cells  arising  from  the  attached  surface  of 
the  tubular  membrane.  This  is  the  manner  in 
which  the  original  group  increases  in  size. 

b  More  advanced. 

c  First  stage  of  second  mode  of  developement,  or 
that  for  the  extending  of  the  parasite  to  as  yet 
uninfested  parts  of  the  body,  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  new  groups. 

d  Second  stage. 

e  Third  stage. 

/  Root  where  the  original  germ  became  fixed. 

g  External  or  tubular  membrane. 

Fig.  10.  Section  of  Astoma  acephalocystis,  showing  its  in- 
ternal structure. 

PLATE  IX.  Fig.  1.  Portion  of  sac  of  cysticercus,  much  magnified. 
a  a  Absorbing  cells  of  absorbing  membrane. 


126  DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   PLATES. 

b  b  Separate  ova,  after  their  escape  from  the  pedicle. 
Fig.  2.   Cysticercus  negkctas  very  much  magnified. 
Fig.  3.  Small  portion  of  omentum  containing  Cysticercus 
neglectus,  showing  the  bodies  considered  young 
Cysticerci  attached,  the  omentum  has  been  folded 
over,  and  the  young  are  seen  attached  to  the 
fold. 
Fig.  4.  The  natural  size  of  the  animal  supposed  to  be  a 

new  Caenurus.     Ccenurus   hepaticus. 

Fig.  5.  Magnified  view  of  the  head  of  Acephalocystis  arma- 
tus  in  a  more  advanced  stage  than  the  former 
figure. 

Fig.  6.  The  germinal  membrane  from  which  it  was  taken. 
Fig.  7.  The  absorbing   membrane   of  cyst  of   Cysticercus 

Rattus  highly  magnified. 

Fig.  8.  Teeth  of  Cysticercus  Rattus  highly  magnified. 
Fig.  10.  Ovum  of  Cysticercus  Rattus  highly  magnified. 
Fig.  11.  Ova  from  pedicle  of  Cysticercus  Rattus  highly  mag- 
nified. 
PLATE  III.  Fig.  8.  Gymnorhynchus  horridus  within  its  cyst. 

Fig.  9.  exposed. 

Fig.  10.  First  stage  of  Ccenurus  cerebralis. 
Figs.  11,   12,   13,  14,  Second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  stages 
of  the  discoidal  period  of  developement  of  Cce- 
nurus  cerebralis. 

Fig.  15.  One  of  the  first  stages  in  the  vertical  period  of  de- 
velopement. 

Fig.  16.  Sphairidion  acephalocystis  highly  magnified. 
Fig.  7.  Neuronaia  Monroii.     (J.  Groodsir.) 
a  Suctorial  mouth. 
b  Acetabulum. 

c  Orifice  of  organs,  supposed  to  be  reproductive. 
d  Posterior  orifice,  by  which  the  sigmoidal  "  cistern  a 

chyli," 

e  Opens,  and  apparently  also, 
/  The  thick  walled  peculiar  sac. 
g  Pyriform  sac,  a  receptacle  for  the  ova. 
/  Male  organs. 

The  figure  also  presents  the  arrangement  of  the 
dermal  spines,  and  the  general  form  of  the  animal. 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   PLATES.  127 

PLATE  VIII.  Fig.  2.  The  anterior  extremity   and  suctorial  mouth   of 

Neuronaia  Monroii  more  highly  magnified. 
Fig.  7.  The  cyst  of  Neuronaia  Monroii  in  a  bundle  of  ner- 
vous filaments.     The  fissured  appearance  of  the 
cyst,  with  its  epithelia,  are  represented  in  this 
drawing. 

I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  function  of 
the  cyst  in  this  and  the  other  Cystic  Entozoa  is 
to  supply  nourishment  to  the  enclosed  animal, 
drawing  it  from  the  surrounding  parts,  and 
throwing  it  into  the  cavity,  the  structure  and 
action  being  identical  with  that  in  the  encysted 
tumours,  as  already  described. 

The  bulbous  extremities  of  the  cysts  of  Tri- 
china spiralis  contain  masses  of  germinating  cells, 
to  which  I  am  inclined  to  attribute  the  same 
function. 

Fig.  8,  9,  11.  The  clavate  extremities  of  the  cysts  of  Tri- 
china spiralis,  with  their  germinating  absorbent 
cells. 

The  epithelium  and  absorbent  cells  of  the 
cysts  of  the  entozoa  may  be  considered  as  per- 
manent yelk-cells,  in  the  economy  of  these  per- 
sistent embryoes. 

Figs.  1,  and  3.  Magnified  drawings  of  Sarcena  Ventriculi 
described,  but  badly  figured  by  me  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  No.  151. 
I  am  still  of  opinion,  notwithstanding  the  argu- 
ments of  Mr.  Busk,  in  the  Microscopical  Journal, 
that  this  body  is  a  vegetable  parasite,  its  sudden 
occurrence  and  sudden  disappearance  being 
not  more  extraordinary  than  the  rapid  develope- 
ment  of  many  cellular  structures ;  the  glandular 
epithelium,  for  instance,  during  secretion.  That 
it  is  a  Gonium,  as  has  been  suspected  by 
Professor  Link,  appears  to  me  improbable,  as 
would  be  admitted,  I  believe,  by  that  great 
botanist,  if  he  had  had  an  opportunity  of  ob- 
serving its  peculiar  vegetable  aspect,  so  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  an  infusorial  animal. 


ERRATA. 


Page  11,  line  30 — for  febril,  read  fibril. 
Page  14,  line  21 — for  obsorbent,  read  absorbent. 
Page  17,  line  3 — for  accessary,  read  accessory. 
Page  52,  line  24 — for  rotation,  read  relation. 


PL.  I 


PL.  n. 


PL.  in. 


PL.  W. 


PL.   T. 


PL. VI 


PL.  YIt 


PL.VIII. 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


r 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

fX^r   v*-"^UL    y 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUL06 


U.C.BER 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


IN  THE  PRESS. 


A  SYSTEM  OF  DISSECTIONS, 


B  Y    JOHN    GOODS  I  ft.    • 

'    ANATOMY    IX    TIIK    VXTVKKSITY    »L'    I.DIM!  •, '  IN  .),'. 


Tiiis  Work  will  appear  in  Parts,  each  of  which  will  be  complete  in 
itself. 

The  first  live  Parts  'vili  rompiv  '  the  II u1; 

Body,  as  usually  conducted  in  Hi ,  Schools,  and  will  form  a  Dissecting 
Manual.  The  succeeding  Parts  will  contain  more  minute  Dissections 
of  ^particular  regions;  the  3,  [ode  of  Dissecting  and  Developing  the 
Structure  of  the  Viscera,  with  Descriptions  of  these  in  their  healthy 
and  more  important  morbid  condit 

Each  Part  will  contain  Plans,  or  simple  outline  Drawings,  arra; 
so  as  to  serve  as  G-uidcs  in  each  Stage  of  Dissection. 

•  The  Whole  will   form  a  progressive  Series  of  Studies  for  the    Dis- 
secting Room. 


i^a> 
Skmt*  of  ©uatto  Btatoinp  on  Stone, 


WITH  LETTERPRESS  ILLUSTRATIVE  OF  THE  ANATOMY,  DEVELOPEMENT,  AND  ECONOMY  OF  THE 
CRUSTACEA,  INCLUDING  THE  CIRRIPEDS, 


vRUY    D.    S.    GOO